俱舍論 六種種性·七聖·菩提分法Abhidharmakośabhāṣya · The Six Kinds of Lineage · The Seven Noble Persons · The Factors of Awakening
上一卷把四向四果講到阿羅漢為止,這一卷承著「不動應果初盡智後起無生智」一句轉身,問一件出人意表的事:諸阿羅漢彼此還有沒有差別。答有——六種種性、時解脫與不時解脫、先有與後得、退與不退、練根、九種無學、七種聖者、學無學之滿;末段另開一科,四道、四通行、三十七菩提分法、四證淨、正解脫正智、三界、厭離四句,全品於此收束。
一句話:阿羅漢所斷的煩惱是同一分,所異的只是根性與資具——這一卷不排高下,只排差別。
位置(先立)
本卷之界是全品最強的一道科界:卷界、玄奘自分之卷、三家古德的大科界三者重合,而且三家所標的序號逐字相同,都作『第五明六種種姓』。卷內另有三道次級科界——明七種聖人、明學無學滿、以及自「廣說諸道差別無量」另開的一大科。本卷還是全書第一個四家俱在的單元:神泰疏現存七卷之中唯卷十七屬賢聖品,而它恰好整幅覆蓋本卷,並留下一條獨立的頌數證據(自標七行半頌)。真諦舊譯此段場景與玄奘逐段相合,是已勘諸卷中最工整的一段。
三個眼目
-
差別不在斷惑,在根與定。六種種性由根之利鈍與二種加行的有無而分,九種無學由九品根而分,七種聖者由加行、根、滅定、解脫四門而開,學無學之滿由根、果、定三者的組合而判,四通行之樂苦由所依之地、遲速由根之利鈍而定。同一個變項組反覆使用五次。所以本卷雖然名相繁多,骨架其實只有兩根——根性與定力。讀時凡遇一組新的法數,先問它是依哪一門分的,數目自然安頓。
-
名多而事少。三十七菩提分法的實體只有十個,七種聖者的實事只有六個,斷離滅三界只是同一個無為解脫的三分。本卷三次示範同一種立名之法:隨增上的一分立名(四念住之名慧、四正斷之名勤、四神足之名定)、隨位次立名(見道名隨信行、修道名信解、無學名時解脫)、隨所對治立名(離就貪說、斷就餘結說、滅就隨眠之事說)。凡讀阿毘達磨的法數,先問這是名還是事——名可以隨門而立,事只有那麼多。
-
一場往復,四家並存。本卷最長的一段長行不講法數,講阿羅漢果究竟有退無退:論主錄經部之說而下「彼說應理」四字,古德一致標為論主的明白表態;然而廣諍既訖,論仍以「毘婆沙師定作是說:阿羅漢果亦有退義」結歸本宗。系內對辯之中另有上座與分別論師二家,同主無退而理路各異,眾賢逐一破之而歸有部。四家並存,各有其據——讀這一段的訣竅是隨時問一句『現在說話的是誰』,而不是急著替古人選邊。
一義(附):所退的究竟是什麼
這場諍論真正的樞紐,是一個看似瑣碎的分辨——所退的是果體,是定,還是現前受用。經部的答法不是否認經證,而是先問一句『退的是哪一分』:時愛解脫所退的是根本靜慮的等持,不是無漏的果性;喬底迦所退的是學位上的定味,不是阿羅漢果;炭喻經所說的失念生覺,是在他未善通達之前的學位事。論又把『退』字自身分成已得、未得、受用三種,於是連世尊也有一種受用退——只因功德太多不能一時全部現前。字一分細,矛盾就化開了。
通於全卷
全品收束於厭與離的四句:厭唯緣苦集,離則通緣四諦而以能斷惑為準;二者寬窄互有出入,故成四句。這個收法很像本卷通篇的縮影——兩個判準各自立清楚,交錯之處自然成表,不必判誰勝誰劣。
而四句所用的忍與智,正是下一品要專門處理的東西。本卷最後一句說先離欲染而後見諦的人,其加行、解脫、勝進三道所攝的忍智都不令惑斷,因為惑已斷、非斷治——說到這裡,讀者的目光已經被引到智門上去了。
The preceding fascicle carried the four approaches and four fruits as far as the arhat; this fascicle turns upon the one sentence “an arhat of the unshakable lineage, after the first knowledge of exhaustion, gives rise to the knowledge of non-arising,” and asks something one would not have expected: whether arhats still differ among themselves. They do — six kinds of lineage; liberation dependent on circumstance and liberation not dependent on it; the lineage had from the first and the lineage got afterward; falling back and not falling back; the refining of the faculties; the nine kinds of those beyond training; the seven noble persons; the fullness of the one in training and of the one beyond training. Then the closing passage opens a division of its own — the four paths, the four modes of penetrating progress, the thirty-seven factors of awakening, the four purities of realization, right liberation and right knowledge, the three elements, and the four alternatives of disgust and dispassion — and here the whole chapter is brought to its close.
In one sentence: The afflictions an arhat has cut off are one and the same portion; what differs is only the faculties and the supports — this fascicle does not rank them high and low, it only sets out how they differ.
Placement (established first)
The boundary of this fascicle is the strongest outline boundary in the whole chapter: the fascicle boundary, Xuanzang’s own division into fascicles, and the main outline boundary of the three ancient commentators all fall together, and the numbering the three of them mark is word for word the same, all reading “the fifth, explaining the six kinds of lineage.” Within the fascicle there are three further second-level outline boundaries — explaining the seven kinds of noble person, explaining the fullness of the one in training and the one beyond training, and the great division opened from “the differences among the paths, spoken of at large, are measureless.” This fascicle is besides the first unit in the whole book for which all four houses are present: of the seven fascicles of Shentai’s commentary that survive, only Fascicle Seventeen belongs to the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble, and it happens to cover this fascicle entire, and it leaves an independent piece of evidence for the stanza count (marking of itself seven and a half lines of stanza). Paramārtha’s earlier translation agrees passage by passage with Xuanzang over this stretch of text, and is the most evenly matched of all the fascicles yet collated.
Three Points to Watch
-
The difference does not lie in the cutting off of confusion but in the faculties and in absorption. The six kinds of lineage are divided by the keenness or dullness of the faculties and by the presence or absence of two kinds of preparation; the nine kinds of those beyond training are divided by the nine grades of faculty; the seven kinds of noble person are opened out by four gates — preparation, faculty, the absorption of cessation, and liberation; the fullness of the one in training and the one beyond training is adjudged by the combination of three things, faculty, fruit, and absorption; and among the four modes of penetrating progress the pleasant and the painful are settled by the level upon which one depends, and the slow and the swift by the keenness or dullness of the faculties. One and the same set of variables is used over and over, five times. So although this fascicle bristles with names, its frame really has only two beams — the faculties one is born with, and the force of absorption. In reading, whenever a new set of numbered dharmas appears, first ask by which gate it has been divided, and the numbers will settle themselves.
-
The names are many and the entities few. The entities of the thirty-seven factors of awakening are only ten; the real items among the seven kinds of noble person are only six; and the three elements of abandoning, dispassion, and cessation are only three portions of one unconditioned liberation. Three times over, this fascicle demonstrates one and the same way of establishing a name: by the one portion that predominates (the four foundations of mindfulness named for discernment, the four right abandonings named for diligence, the four bases of supernormal power named for absorption); by the stage in the sequence (on the path of seeing, one who follows through faith; on the path of cultivation, one resolute through faith; beyond training, liberation dependent on circumstance); and by what is counteracted (dispassion said with regard to craving, abandoning said with regard to the remaining fetters, cessation said with regard to the things in which the latent tendencies increase by attachment). Whenever one reads the numbered dharmas of Abhidharma, first ask whether this is a name or an entity — names may be established gate by gate, but of entities there are only so many.
-
One long exchange, with four houses standing together. The longest single stretch of prose in this fascicle is not about numbered dharmas at all but about whether the fruit of the arhat can in the end be fallen back from: the author records the account of the Sautrāntikas and sets down the four words “what they say accords with principle,” which the ancient commentators unanimously mark as the author’s open declaration of where he stands; and yet, the wide dispute once finished, the treatise still concludes by returning to its own school with “the Vaibhāṣika masters state it as settled: the fruit of the arhat too admits of falling back.” Within the debate inside the lineage there are two further houses, the Elder and the Masters of Distinction, who likewise maintain that there is no falling back but along unlike lines of reasoning, and whom Saṅghabhadra refutes one by one and so returns to the Sarvāstivādins. Four houses stand together, each with its own grounds — and the knack of reading this stretch is to keep asking, “who is speaking now?”, rather than hurrying to take a side for the ancients.
One Further Point (Appended): What It Is That Is Fallen Back From
The true pivot of this dispute is a distinction that looks like a triviality — is what is fallen back from the entity of the fruit, or absorption, or the present enjoyment of it? The Sautrāntika answer is not to deny the scriptural testimony but first to ask, “which portion is it that is fallen back from?” What is fallen back from in the liberation that is cherished and dependent on circumstance is the concentration of the fundamental meditative absorptions, not the fruit-nature without outflows; what Godhika fell back from was the savor of absorption at the stage of training, not the fruit of the arhat; and the losing of mindfulness and the arising of thoughts spoken of in the Sūtra of the Simile of the Charcoal are an affair of the stage of training, before he had penetrated it well. The treatise then divides the word “falling back” itself into three — from what has been obtained, from what has not been obtained, and from present enjoyment — whereupon even the World-Honored One has a falling back of one kind, that of enjoyment, and only because his merits are too many to be brought forward all at once. Divide the word finely enough, and the contradiction dissolves.
Through the whole fascicle
The whole chapter closes with the four alternatives of disgust and dispassion: disgust takes only suffering and origin as its object, whereas dispassion extends to all four truths and is measured by the ability to cut off confusion; the two are wider and narrower than one another at different points, and so they make four alternatives. This way of closing is much like a miniature of the whole fascicle — each of two criteria is established clearly on its own, and where they cross a table forms of itself, with no need to adjudge which is the better.
And the receptivities and knowledges that the four alternatives employ are exactly what the next chapter will take up as its own subject. The last sentence of this fascicle says of one who becomes free of the defilement of desire first and sees the truths afterward that among the receptivities and knowledges he has, those comprised in the path of preparation, the path of liberation, and the path of further advance do not cause confusion to be cut off, because the confusion has already been cut off and because they are not the counteragent that cuts off — and by the time this is said, the reader’s eye has already been drawn away to the gate of knowledge.
阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第二十五 〔T29 0129a13〕
分別賢聖品第六之四 〔T29 0129a17〕
如前所說,不動應果初盡智後起無生智。諸阿羅漢如預流等有差別不?亦有。云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正58·正59前半 T29 0129a21〕
阿羅漢有六,謂退至不動,
前五信解生,總名時解脫,
後不時解脫,從前見至生。
論曰:於契經中說阿羅漢由種性異故有六種,一者退法、二者思法、三者護法、四安住法、五堪達法、六不動法。於此六中前之五種,從先學位信解性生,即此總名時愛心解脫,恒時愛護及心解脫故。亦說名為時解脫者,以要待時及解脫故。略初言故,如言酥瓶。由此待時方能入定,謂待資具無病處等勝緣合時方入定故。不動法性說名為後,即此名為不動心解脫,以無退動及心解脫故。亦說名為不時解脫,以不待時及解脫故。謂三摩地隨欲現前,不待勝緣和合時故。或依暫時、畢竟解脫,建立時解脫、不時解脫名,容有退墮時、無退墮時故,此從學位見至性生。如是所明六阿羅漢所有種性,為是先有、為後方得?不定。云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正59後半 T29 0129b11〕
有是先種性,有後練根得。
論曰:退法種性必是先有,思法等五亦有後得。謂有先來是思法性,有先退法性後練根成思,乃至不動隨應當說。言退法者,謂遇少緣便退所得,非思法等。言思法者,謂懼退失恒思自害。言護法者,謂於所得喜自防護。安住法者,離勝退緣雖不自防亦能不退,離勝加行亦不增進。堪達法者,彼性堪能好修練根速達不動。不動法者,彼必無退。此六種性,先學位中初二闕恒時及尊重加行,由根有異故有差別。第三唯有恒時加行,第四唯有尊重加行,第五具二而是鈍根,第六利根具二加行。退法種性非必定退,乃至堪達非必能達,但約容有建立此名,故六阿羅漢通三界皆有。若執退者必定應退,乃至堪達必能達者,彼執欲界具足有六,色無色界中唯安住、不動,彼無退失、自害、自防及修練根故唯有二。如是六種阿羅漢中,誰從何退?為性為果?頌曰:
〔頌·正60前半 T29 0129c02〕
四從種性退,五從果非先。
論曰:不動種性必無退理。前之五種皆有退義,於中後四有從性退,退法一種無退性理,由此種性最居下故。五種皆有從果退義,雖俱有退然並非先。謂諸無學先學位中所住種性,彼從此性必無退理,學無學道所成堅故。若諸有學先凡位中所住種性,彼從此性亦無退理,世出世道所成堅故。若住此位後修練根所得思等四種種性,彼從此性容有退理。二先位中住思等性,必亦無退此所得果,唯先退法有退果義。又亦無退先所得果,後所得果容有退義,是故定無退預流果。由此應果退法有三:一增進根、二退住學、三住自位而般涅槃。思法有四,三如前說,更加一種退住退性。餘三如次有五六七,應知後後一一增故。思法等四退住學位,時還住退非餘。若異此者,得勝種性故,應是進非退。何緣定無退先果者?以見所斷依無事故。謂有身見依我處轉,見所斷惑此見為根,我體既無名依無事,以無事故必無退理。若爾,應說此惑緣無,非此緣無,諦為境故。然於諦境不如實緣,諸煩惱中誰不如是?雖皆如是而有差別,以修斷惑各有別事,即是可意不可意等,於所緣境此相非無。見所斷惑計有我等,非諸諦境有我等相,以無事故與修斷別。謂於色等所緣境中,我見妄增作者受者自在而轉,非實我性。邊執見等隨此而生,故並說為依無事惑。若修所斷貪瞋慢癡,色等境中唯起染著增背高舉不了行轉,故並說為依有事惑。又見斷惑於諦理中執我我所斷常見等,非諦中有少我等事。見斷貪等緣此而生,是故皆名依無事惑。修所斷惑於色等中謂好醜等,然色等境非無少分好醜等別,是故可名依有事惑。又見斷惑迷諦理起名依無事,修所斷惑迷麁事生名依有事。諦理真實,揩定可依。聖慧已證必無退理,事相浮偽無定可依,斷迷彼惑有失念退。或修斷惑非審慮生,昧鈍性故。見所斷惑由審慮生,推度性故。聖不審慮於麁事中失念或生,審慮不爾,如於繩等率爾謂蛇。故修斷惑聖有退起,非由率爾可起見惑。聖若審慮便見諦理,故聖見斷定無退義。經部師說:從阿羅漢亦無退義。彼說應理。云何知然?由教理故。知何由教?經言:苾芻!聖慧斷惑名為實斷。又契經言:我說有學應不放逸,非阿羅漢。雖有經言:佛告慶喜:我說利養等亦障阿羅漢,而不說退阿羅漢果,但說退失現法樂住。經言:不動心解脫身作證,我定說無因緣從此退故。若謂有退,由經說有時愛解脫,我亦許然。但應觀察彼之所退,為應果性、為靜慮等?然彼根本靜慮等持,要待時現前,故名時解脫。彼為獲得現法樂住,數希現前故名為愛。有說:此定是所愛味,諸阿羅漢果性解脫恒隨逐故不應名時,更不欣求故不名愛。若應果性容有退者,如何世尊但說所證現法樂住有可退理。由此證知,諸阿羅漢果性解脫必是不動。然由利等擾亂過失,有於所得現法樂住退去自在,謂諸鈍根;若諸利根則無退失。故於所得現法樂住有退無退,故名退不退法。如是思等如理應思。不退、安住、不動何別?非練根得名為不退,練根所得名為不動。此二所起殊勝等至,設遇退緣亦無退理。安住法者,但於已住諸勝德中能無退失,不能更引餘勝德生,設復引生從彼可退。是不退等三種差別。然喬底迦昔在學位,於時解脫極噉味故,又鈍根故數數退失,深自厭責執刀自害。由於身命無所戀惜,臨命終時得阿羅漢便般涅槃,故喬底迦亦非退失阿羅漢果。又增十經作如是說:一法應起,謂時愛心解脫。一法應證,謂不動心解脫。若應果性名為時愛心解脫者,何故於此增十經中再說應果?又曾無處說阿羅漢果名為應起,但說名應證。又說鈍根所攝應果名為應起,為顯何義?若為顯彼能起現前,則餘利根最應能起。若為顯彼應起現前,亦餘利根最所應起。故時解脫非應果性。若爾,何故說時解脫應果?謂有應果根性鈍故,要待時故定方現前。若與彼相違,名不時解脫。阿毘達磨亦作是言:欲貪隨眠由三處起,一欲貪隨眠未斷遍知故、二順彼經法正現在前故、三於彼正起非理作意故。若謂彼據具因生說,復有何法因不具生?是名由教。如何由理?若阿羅漢有令煩惱畢竟不起治道已生,是則不應退起煩惱。若阿羅漢此道未生,未能永拔煩惱種故,應非漏盡。若非漏盡,寧說為應?是名由理。若爾,應釋炭喻契經。如說:多聞諸聖弟子若行若住,有處有時失念故生惡不善覺。此經唯說阿羅漢果,由此經言:彼聖弟子心於長夜隨順遠離,廣說乃至臨入涅槃。餘契經中有即說此順遠離等名應果力。又此經說:彼於一切順漏已能永吐、已得清涼。由此定知是阿羅漢。實後所說是阿羅漢,然彼乃至於行住時未善通達,容有此事。謂有學者於行住時,由失念故容起煩惱,後成無學則無起義。前依學位,故說無失。毘婆沙師定作是說:阿羅漢果亦有退義。唯阿羅漢種性有六,為餘亦有六種性耶?設有皆能修練根不?頌曰:
〔頌·正60後半 T29 0130c18〕
學異生亦六,練根非見道。
論曰:有學異生種性亦六,六種應果彼為先故。然見道位必無練根,此位無容起加行故。唯於信解異生位中,能修練根如無學位。如契經說:我說由斯所證四種增上心所現法樂住隨一有退,所得不動心解脫身作證,我決定說無因緣從此退。如何不動法退現法樂住?頌曰:
〔頌·正61 T29 0130c26〕
應知退有三,已未得受用,
佛唯有最後,利中後鈍三。
論曰:應知諸退總有三種:一已得退,謂退已得殊勝功德。二未得退,謂未能得殊勝功德。三受用退,謂諸已得殊勝功德不現在前。於此三中,世尊唯有一受用退,以具眾德,無容一時頓現前故。餘不動法具有受用及未得退,亦於勝己殊勝功德猶未得故。餘五種性容具有三,亦容退失已得德故。約受用退,說不動法退現法樂,無相違過。無退論者作如是說:諸無漏解脫皆名不動。然別立第六不動法者,如前釋通,不應為難。諸阿羅漢既許退果,為更生不?諸住果時所不作事退時作不?不爾。何緣?頌曰:
〔頌·正62 T29 0131a12〕
一切從果退,必得不命終,
住果所不為,慚增故不作。
論曰:無從果退中間命終,退已須臾必還得故。如契經說:苾芻當知,如是多聞諸聖弟子退失正念,速復還能令所退起盡沒滅離。若謂不然,修梵行果應非安隱可委信處。又住果位所不應為違果事業,由慚增故於暫退時亦必不造,譬如壯士雖蹶不仆。如上所言,有練根得無學有學,正練根時各幾無間、幾解脫道?何性攝?何所依?頌曰:
〔頌·正63·正64 T29 0131a23〕
練根無學位,九無間解脫,
久習故學一,無漏依人三,
無學依九地,有學但依六,
捨果勝果道,唯得果道故。
論曰:求勝種性修練根者,無學位中轉一一性各九無間、九解脫道,如得應果。所以者何?彼鈍根性由久串習,非少功力可能令轉,學無學道所成堅故。有學位中轉一一性,各一無間、一解脫道,如得初果,上相違故。彼加行道諸位各一。如是無間及解脫道,一切唯是無漏性攝。聖者必無用有漏道而轉根理,非增上故。依謂身地,此所依身唯人三洲,餘無退故。此所依地,無學通九,謂未至、中間、四定、三無色。有學唯六,謂除後三。所以者何?夫轉根者,容有捨果及勝果道,所得唯果非向道故。無有學果無色地攝,故學練根但依六地。諸無學位補特伽羅,總有幾種?由何差別?頌曰:
〔頌·正65前半 T29 0131b12〕
七聲聞二佛,差別由九根。
論曰:居無學位聖者有九,謂七聲聞及二覺者。退法等五不動分二,後先別故,名七聲聞。獨覺、大覺名二覺者。由下下等九品根異,令無學聖成九差別。學無學位有七聖者,一切聖者皆此中攝:一隨信行、二隨法行、三信解、四見至、五身證、六慧解脫、七俱解脫。依何立七?事別有幾?頌曰:
〔頌·正65後半·正66前半 T29 0131b20〕
加行根滅定,解脫故成七,
此事別唯六,三道各二故。
論曰:依加行異立初二種,謂依先時隨他及法於所求義修加行故,立隨信行、隨法行名。依根不同立次二種,謂依鈍利信慧根增,如次名為信解、見至。依得滅定立身證名,由身證得滅盡定故。依解脫異立後二種,謂依唯慧離煩惱障者立慧解脫,依兼得定離解脫障者立俱解脫。此名雖七事別唯六,謂見道中有二聖者,一隨信行、二隨法行,此至修道別立二名,一信解、二見至,此至無學復立二名,謂時解脫、不時解脫。應知此中一隨信行根故成三,謂下中上;性故成五,謂退法等;道故成十五,謂八忍七智?離染故成七十三,謂具縛離八地染;依身故成九,謂三洲、欲天。若根、性、道、離染、依身相乘,合成一億四萬七千八百二十五種。隨法行等如理應思。何等名俱及慧解脫?頌曰:
〔頌·正66後半 T29 0131c10〕
俱由得滅定,餘名慧解脫。
論曰:諸阿羅漢得滅定者名俱解脫,由慧定力解脫煩惱解脫障故。所餘未得滅盡定者名慧解脫,但由慧力於煩惱障得解脫故。如世尊說:五煩惱斷不可牽引未名滿學。學無學位各由幾因於等位中獨稱為滿?頌曰:
〔頌·正67 T29 0131c17〕
有學名為滿,由根果定三;
無學得滿名,但由根定二。
論曰:學於學位獨得滿名,具由三因,謂根、果、定。有有學者但由根故亦得滿名,謂諸見至未離欲染。有有學者但由果故亦得滿名,謂信解不還未得滅盡定。有有學者由根果故亦得滿名,謂見至不還未得滅盡定。有有學者由果定故亦得滿名,謂諸信解得滅盡定。有有學者具由三故獨得滿名,謂諸見至得滅盡定。無有學者但由定故及根定故亦得滿名。諸無學者於無學位由根定二獨得滿名,無學位中無非果滿,故無由果亦立滿名。有但由根亦名為滿,謂不時解脫未得滅盡定。有但由定亦名為滿,謂時解脫得滅盡定。有具由二獨名為滿,謂不時解脫已得滅盡定。廣說諸道差別無量,謂世出世見修道等。略說幾道能遍攝耶?頌曰:
〔頌·正68 T29 0132a06〕
應知一切道,略說唯有四,
謂加行無間,解脫勝進道。
論曰:加行道者,謂從此後無間道生。無間道者,謂此能斷所應斷障。解脫道者,謂已解脫所應斷障最初所生。勝進道者,謂三餘道。道義云何?謂涅槃路,乘此能往涅槃城故。或復道者,謂求所依,依此尋求涅槃果故。解脫、勝進如何名道?與道類同,轉上品故,或前前力至後後故、或能趣入無餘依故。道於餘處立通行名,以能通達趣涅槃故。此有幾種?依何建立?頌曰:
〔頌·正69 T29 0132a17〕
通行有四種,樂依本靜慮,
苦依所餘地,遲速鈍利根。
論曰:經說通行總有四種:一苦遲通行、二苦速通行、三樂遲通行、四樂速通行。道依根本四靜慮生名樂通行,以攝受支止觀平等任運轉故。道依無色、未至、中間名苦通行,以不攝支止觀不等艱辛轉故。謂無色定觀減止增,未至、中間觀增止減。即此樂苦二通行中,鈍根名遲、利根名速。二行於境通達稽遲故名遲通,翻此名速。或遲鈍者所起通行名遲通行,速此相違。道亦名為菩提分法。此有幾種?名義云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正70 T29 0132a29〕
覺分三十七,謂四念住等,
覺謂盡無生,順此故名分。
論曰:經說覺分有三十七,謂四念住、四正斷、四神足、五根、五力、七等覺支、八聖道支。盡、無生智說名為覺。隨覺者別立三菩提:一聲聞菩提、二獨覺菩提、三無上菩提。無明睡眠皆永斷故,及如實知已作已事不復作故,此二名覺。三十七法順趣菩提,是故皆名菩提分法。此三十七體各別耶?不爾。云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正71 T29 0132b10〕
此實事唯十,謂慧勤定信,
念喜捨輕安,及戒尋為體。
論曰:此覺分名雖三十七,實事唯十,即慧勤等。謂四念住、慧根、慧力、擇法覺支、正見,以慧為體。四正斷、精進根、精進力、精進覺支、正精進,以勤為體。四神足、定根、定力、定覺支、正定,以定為體。信根、信力,以信為體。念根、念力、念覺支、正念,以念為體,喜覺支以喜為體,捨覺支以行捨為體,輕安覺支以輕安為體,正語、正業、正命以戒為體,正思惟以尋為體。如是覺分實事唯十,即是信等五根力上,更加喜、捨、輕安、戒、尋。毘婆沙師說有十一,身業語業不相雜故戒分為二,餘九同前。念住等三名無別屬,如何獨說為慧勤定?頌曰:
〔頌·正72 T29 0132b25〕
四念住正斷,神足隨增上,
說為慧勤定,實諸加行善。
論曰:四念住等三品善法,體實遍攝諸加行善,然隨同品增上善根,如次說為慧勤及定。何緣於慧立念住名?毘婆沙師作如是說:慧由念力持令住故。理實由慧令念住境,如實見者能明記故,如念住中已廣成立。何故說勤名為正斷?於正修習斷修位中,此勤力能斷懈怠故。或名正勝,於正持策身語意中此最勝故。何緣於定立神足名?諸靈妙德所依止故。有餘師說:神即是定,足謂欲等。彼應覺分事有十三,增欲心故。又違經說,如契經言:吾今為汝說神足等,神謂受用種種神境分一為多,乃至廣說。足謂欲等四三摩地,此中佛說定果名神,欲等所生等持名足。何緣信等先說為根,後名為力?由此五法依下上品分先後故,又依可屈伏不可屈伏故。信等何緣次第如是?謂於因果先起信心為果修因,次起精進,由精進故念住所緣,由念力持心便得定,心得定故能如實知,是故信等如是次第。當言何位何覺分增?頌曰:
〔頌·正73 T29 0132c18〕
初業順決擇,及修見道位,
念住等七品,應知次第增。
論曰:初業位中能審照了身等四境,慧用勝故說念住增。煖法位中能證異品殊勝功德,勤用勝故說正斷增。頂法位中能持勝善趣無退德,定用勝故說神足增。忍法位中必不退墮,善根堅固得增上義故說根增。第一位中非惑世法所能屈伏,得無屈義故說力增。修道位中近菩提位,助覺勝故說覺支增。見道位中速疾而轉,通行勝故說道支增。然契經中隨數增說先七後八,非修次第。八中正見是道亦道支,餘是道支而非道。七中擇法是覺亦覺支,餘是覺支而非覺。毘婆沙師所說如是。有餘於此不破契經所說次第立念住等,謂修行者將修行時,於多境中其心馳散,先修念住制伏其心,故契經言:此四念住能於境界繫縛其心,及正遣除耽嗜依念。是故念住說在最初。由此勢力勤遂增長,為成四事正策持心,是故正斷說為第二。由精進故無憂悔心,便有堪能修治勝定,是故神足說在第三。勝定為依,便令信等與出世法為增上緣,由此五根說為第四。根義既立,能正伏除所治現行牽生聖法,由此五力說為第五。於見道位建立覺支,如實覺知四聖諦故。通於二位建立道支,俱通直往涅槃城故。如契經說:於八道支修圓滿者,於四念住至七覺支亦修圓滿。又契經說:苾芻當知,宣如實言者,喻說四聖諦。令依本路速行出者,喻令修習八聖道支。故知八道支通依二位說。隨增位說次第既然,理實應言。此三十七幾通有漏、幾無漏耶?頌曰:
〔頌·正74 T29 0133a21〕
七覺八道支,一向是無漏;
三四五根力,皆通於二種。
論曰:此中七覺、八聖道支唯是無漏,唯於修道見道位中方建立故。世間亦有正見等法,而彼不得聖道支名。所餘皆通有漏、無漏。此三十七何地有幾?頌曰:
〔頌·正75·正76 T29 0133a27〕
初靜慮一切,未至除喜根,
二靜慮除尋,三四中除二。
前三無色地,除戒前二種,
於欲界有頂,除覺及道支。
論曰:初靜慮中具三十七,於未至地除喜覺支,近分地中勵力轉故、於下地法猶疑慮故。第二靜慮除正思惟,彼靜慮中已無尋故。由此二地各三十六。第三第四靜慮中間,雙除喜尋各三十五。前三無色除戒三支并除喜尋各三十二。欲界有頂除覺道支各二十二,無無漏故,覺分轉時必得證淨。此有幾種?依何位得?實體是何法?有漏無漏耶?頌曰:
〔頌·正77·正78 T29 0133b11〕
證淨有四種,謂佛法僧戒,
見三得法戒,見道兼佛僧,
法謂三諦全,菩薩獨覺道,
信戒二為體,四皆唯無漏。
論曰:經說證淨總有四種:一於佛證淨、二於法證淨、三於僧證淨、四聖戒證淨。且見道位見三諦時,一一唯得法戒證淨。見道諦位兼得佛僧,謂於爾時兼於成佛諸無學法,成聲聞僧學無學法亦得證淨。兼言為顯見道諦時亦得於法及戒證淨。然所信法略有二種,一別、二總。總通四諦,別唯三諦全。菩薩獨覺道,故見四諦時皆得法證淨。聖所愛戒與現觀俱,故一切時無不亦得。由所信別故名有四,應知實事唯有二種,謂於佛等三種證淨以信為體,聖戒證淨以戒為體,故唯有二。如是四種唯是無漏,以有漏法非證淨故。為依何義立證淨名?如實覺知四聖諦理故名為證。所信三寶及妙尸羅皆名為淨,離不信垢破戒垢故。由證得淨立證淨名。如出觀時現起次第,故說觀內次第如是。如何出時現起次第?謂出觀位先信世尊是正等覺,次於正法毘奈耶中信是善說,後信聖位是妙行者。正信三寶猶如良醫及如良藥、看病者故。由心淨故發淨尸羅,是故尸羅說為第四。要具淨信此乃現前,如遇三緣病方除故。或此四種,猶如導師、道路商侶及所乘乘。經言:學位成就八支,無學位中具成就十。何緣不說有學位中有正解脫及有正智?正脫正智其體是何?頌曰:
〔頌·正79·正80 T29 0133c12〕
學有餘縛故,無正脫智支,
解脫為無為,謂勝解惑滅。
有為無學支,即二解脫蘊,
正智如覺說,謂盡無生智。
論曰:有學位中尚有餘縛未解脫故無解脫支。非離少縛可名脫者,非無解脫體可立解脫智。無學已脫諸煩惱縛,復能起二了解脫智,由二顯了可立二支。有學不然,故唯成八。解脫體有二,謂有為、無為。有為解脫謂無學勝解,無為解脫謂一切惑滅。有為解脫名無學支,以立支名依有為故。支攝解脫復有二種,即餘經言心、慧解脫。應知此二即解脫蘊。若爾,不應契經中說:云何解脫清淨最勝?謂心從貪離染解脫,及從瞋癡離染解脫。於解脫蘊未滿為滿、已滿為攝修欲勤等,故解脫蘊非唯勝解。若爾,是何?有餘師說:由真智力遣貪瞋癡,即心離垢名解脫蘊。如是已說正解脫體。正智體者如前覺說,謂即前說盡、無生智。心於何世正得解脫而言無學心解脫耶?頌曰:
〔頌·正81前半 T29 0134a03〕
無學心生時,正從障解脫。
論曰:如本論說,初無學心未來生時從障解脫。何謂為障?謂煩惱得。由彼能遮此心生故。金剛喻定正滅位中彼得正斷,初無學心於正生位正得解脫。金剛喻定已滅位中彼得已斷,初無學心於已生位名已解脫。未生無學及世俗心,當於爾時亦名解脫。然今且說決定生者,以於爾時行身世故。諸世俗心從何解脫?亦即從彼遮心生障。未解脫位此豈不生?雖有已生,不似今者。彼何所似?與惑得俱。此後若生,無俱惑得。道於何位令生障斷?頌曰:
〔頌·正81後半 T29 0134a15〕
道唯正滅位,能令彼障斷。
論曰:正滅位言顯居現在。正生言顯未來世故。道能斷障唯正滅時,餘位定無斷障用故。非如解脫通未生者,以生未生離障同故。經說三界謂斷、離、滅,以何為體?差別云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正82 T29 0134a21〕
無為說三界,離界唯離貪,
斷界斷餘結,滅界滅彼事。
論曰:斷等三界,即分前說無為解脫以為自體。言離界者,謂但離貪。言斷界者,謂斷餘結。言滅界者,謂滅所餘貪等隨眠所隨增事故。經說三界即無為解脫。若事能厭必能離耶?不爾。云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正83 T29 0134a28〕
厭緣苦集慧,離緣四能斷,
相對互廣陿,故應成四句。
〔T29 0134b〕
論曰:唯緣苦集所起忍智說名為厭,餘則不然。四諦境中所起忍智,能斷惑者皆得離名,廣狹有殊故成四句。有厭非離,謂緣苦集不令惑斷所有忍智,緣厭境故、非離染故。有離非厭,謂緣滅道能令惑斷所有忍智,緣欣境故、能離染故。有厭亦離,謂緣苦集能令惑斷所有忍智。有非厭離,謂緣滅道不令惑斷所有忍智。應知此中先離欲染後見諦者,所有法忍及諸智中加行解脫勝進道攝不令惑斷,惑已斷故、非斷治故。
The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.
〔正58·正59前半〕阿羅漢有六種——時解脫與不時解脫
論(承前起問):前面已經說過,不動種性的阿羅漢,在最初的盡智(斷盡煩惱時所起的智)之後,接著起無生智(知煩惱永不再生的智)。那麼要問:諸位阿羅漢彼此之間,像預流果那些階位一樣,也有差別嗎?答:也有。是什麼差別呢?頌說:
頌:阿羅漢共有六種,就是從退法一直排到不動法。前面五種都是從信解那一類人生出來的,總名叫作時解脫。最後一種叫作不時解脫,是從先前的見至那一類人生出來的。
論:在契經之中說到,阿羅漢由於種性不同的緣故而有六種:第一是退法,第二是思法,第三是護法,第四是安住法,第五是堪達法,第六是不動法。
這六種之中,前面五種都是從先前有學位上『信解』那一種性生出來的(信解就是信心偏強而根較鈍的一類聖者)。這五種合起來又名叫『時愛心解脫』——因為他們必須恆常地愛惜守護所得的功德,而其心又確實已從煩惱得到解脫,所以合這兩義而立此名。
同樣這五種,也叫作『時解脫』。為什麼呢?因為他們要等待時節因緣具足,才能入定得解脫,所以叫作『待時而解脫』;只因為省略了前頭的字,才簡稱為時解脫。這種省略的說法,就像人們把盛酥的瓶子直接叫作酥瓶一樣(本來該說盛酥之瓶,略去前一字就成了酥瓶)。所謂要等待時節,是說要等到資具充足、身體無病、處所安適等等殊勝的助緣會合的時候,才能入定。
第六種不動法的種性,頌文裡稱它為『後』(排在最後的一種)。這一種又名『不動心解脫』——因為他不會退動,而其心又已解脫,合這兩義而立名。他同樣也叫作『不時解脫』,因為不必等待時節就能解脫。也就是說,他要入的三摩地(定)隨他的意欲就能現前,不必等待殊勝助緣會合的時候。
此處論本另給一種立名的角度:也可以就『暫時解脫』與『畢竟解脫』來分別建立時解脫與不時解脫這兩個名字——因為前五種還有退墮的可能之時,後一種則沒有退墮之時。這第六種,是從有學位上『見至』那一種性生出來的(見至就是慧力偏強而根較利的一類聖者)。
論(次問):以上所說明的六種阿羅漢所具有的種性,究竟是原先就有的,還是後來才得到的呢?答:不一定。那麼是怎麼回事呢?頌說:
〔正59後半〕有的是原先的種性,有的是後來練根所得
頌:有的是原先就有的種性,有的是後來修練根行才得到的。
論:退法這一種性必定是原先就有的;思法以下的五種,則也有後來才得到的。就是說:有的人本來就是思法性;有的人本來是退法性,後來修練根而轉成思法。乃至於不動法,都可以照這個道理相應地說。
接著論本逐一解釋六種名字的意思:
所謂退法,是說這種人遇到一點點外緣,就退失了已經得到的功德——思法以下那幾種就不是這樣。
所謂思法,是說這種人深怕退失,所以恆常思量著要自害其身(在還沒有退失之前先捨命,以免退墮)。
所謂護法,是說這種人對於已經得到的功德,歡喜地自加防護。
所謂安住法,是說這種人只要離開了強大的退緣,即使不特別自加防護也能夠不退;不過他若離開了殊勝的加行,也就不會再增進。
所謂堪達法,是說這種人的體性堪能修習,善於修練根行,能夠迅速達到不動法。
所謂不動法,是說這種人必定不會退失。
這六種種性,在先前有學位的時候就有分別:第一與第二兩種,都缺少『恆時加行』與『尊重加行』(前者是持續不斷地用功,後者是慎重認真地用功),只因為根有利鈍的差異,才分成退法與思法二種。第三種護法只有恆時加行;第四種安住法只有尊重加行;第五種堪達法二種加行都有,但仍是鈍根;第六種不動法是利根,而且二種加行都具足。
要注意:叫作退法種性的人,並不是必定會退;乃至叫作堪達法的人,也不是必定就能通達。這些名字只是就『有這種可能』而建立的。因此六種阿羅漢在三界之中都有。
此處論本另錄一種執見:假如有人主張叫作退法的就必定要退、叫作堪達的就必定能達,那麼他就會主張欲界之中六種具足,而色界與無色界之中只有安住法與不動法二種——因為那兩界的人不會退失、不必自害、不必自防,也不修練根,所以只有二種。
論(次問):這樣說來,六種阿羅漢之中,誰是從哪裡退?退的是種性,還是果位呢?頌說:
〔正60前半〕四種從種性退·五種從果退——而且都不是從原先的種性退
頌:有四種人會從種性退,有五種人會從果位退;而所退的都不是原先本有的那一分。
論:不動種性必定沒有退的道理。前面五種都有退的可能。這五種之中,後面四種(思法、護法、安住法、堪達法)有從『種性』退的;唯獨退法這一種沒有退種性的道理,因為這種性已經是最低的一級了,再沒有可退之處。
至於從『果位』退,五種都有;然而雖然都有退,所退的都不是原先本有的那一分。這是什麼意思呢——
若是無學位的人,他在先前有學位上所安住的種性,從那一分種性必定不會退,因為那是有學道與無學道二重所成,最為堅固。
若是有學位的人,他在先前凡夫位上所安住的種性,從那一分種性也必定不會退,因為那是世間道與出世間道二重所成,同樣堅固。
若是住在這個階位之後,另修練根而得到的思法等四種種性,從這一分種性就有退的可能了。
先前那個階位上就住在思法等種性的人,也必定不會退失他所得的果;唯有先前是退法種性的人,才有退果之義。又,一切人都不會退失先前所得的果,只有後來所得的果才有退的可能——所以決定沒有『退預流果』這回事。
由這個道理,就可以排出一張退的表:無學位上的退法種性,有三條去路——第一是增進其根,第二是退住有學位,第三是安住自己的位次而般涅槃。思法種性有四條,前三條同上,另加一條『退住退法種性』。其餘護法、安住、堪達三種,依次是五條、六條、七條——要知道這是後面一種比前面一種逐次加一。又,思法等四種若退住有學位,只能退回到與自己相當的那一位,不能退到別處;如果不是這樣,那就是得到更殊勝的種性了,那應該叫作進,不叫作退。
論(此下為本卷最長的一場往復——阿羅漢果究竟有退無退)
問(論主自設):是什麼緣故決定沒有退失先前所得之果這回事呢?
答(說一切有部):因為見所斷的煩惱是『依無事』而起的。所謂依無事,是說薩迦耶見(執有我的身見)是依著所計的『我』這個處所而轉起的,而一切見所斷的煩惱又都以這個我見為根本;既然『我』的體本來就沒有,所以說它是依於『沒有的東西』而起。既是依無而起,一旦被聖慧斷除,就必定沒有再退的道理。
難(論主自設):如果這樣,那就應該說這種煩惱是『緣無』而起的了。
答:不是緣無。因為它所緣的境仍然是四諦(只是緣得不如實而已)。
徵(論主自設):可是在諸煩惱之中,哪一個不是這樣不如實地緣諦境呢(憑什麼獨說見惑依無事)?
釋(論主):雖然都是不如實,卻仍有差別。因為修所斷的煩惱各有其真實的『事』——就是可意、不可意等等;在所緣的境上,這種相狀並不是沒有。而見所斷的煩惱卻是計執有『我』等等,四諦的境上並沒有我等的相狀可得,正因為所依之事是無,所以與修所斷有別。
論本再從幾個角度申說同一件事:
其一,在色等所緣的境中,我見虛妄地增益出一個能作者、能受者、能自在的『我』而轉起,其實並沒有真實的我性可得;邊執見等等也隨著這個我見而生,所以合起來都叫作『依無事惑』。至於修所斷的貪、瞋、慢、癡,是在色等境上只起染著、增背(違逆)、高舉(自傲)、不了(愚昧)而轉,所以合起來都叫作『依有事惑』。
其二,見所斷的煩惱是在四諦的道理之上執有我、我所以及斷見常見等等,而四諦之中並沒有絲毫我等之事;見所斷的貪等也是緣著這個而生,所以都名為依無事惑。修所斷的煩惱是在色等之上以為有好有醜,然而色等境上並非全無好醜等的分別,所以可以名為依有事惑。
其三,見所斷的煩惱是迷於四諦之理而起,所以名依無事;修所斷的煩惱是迷於粗顯之事而生,所以名依有事。四諦之理真實可靠,是可以作準則而依止的;聖者的慧既已親證此理,就必定沒有退的道理。事相則浮泛虛偽,沒有一個定準可依,所以斷除那些迷於事相的煩惱之後,仍有因失念而退起的可能。
其四,也可以說:修所斷的煩惱不是經過審慮才生的,因為它體性昧鈍;見所斷的煩惱則是經過審慮而生的,因為它體性是推度。聖者在粗顯的事相上不加審慮,就可能因失念而生起煩惱;若一經審慮就不會如此了——好比在繩子之類的東西上,倉猝之間會誤以為是蛇(一細看就不會)。所以修所斷的煩惱,聖者仍有退起的可能,而見所斷的煩惱不會因倉猝而起——聖者一旦審慮,就見到諦理了。所以聖者於見所斷,決定沒有退的道理。
經部師說(論主於此評取其說):從阿羅漢果也沒有退這回事。——論主接著下一語:他這個說法合於道理。
問(論主自設):怎麼知道是這樣呢?
答(經部):由聖教與正理二方面可以知道。
徵(論主自設):怎樣由聖教知道?
答(經部引經為證):經上說,苾芻啊,用聖慧所斷的煩惱,才叫作真實地斷。又有經說:我說有學的人應當不放逸,卻不這樣說阿羅漢。雖然另有經說:佛告訴慶喜(阿難),我說利養等等也會障礙阿羅漢——然而那只是說退失現法樂住(現世的禪定安樂),並沒有說退失阿羅漢果。經上又說:不動心解脫已經身作證了,我決定說沒有任何因緣能使他從這裡退。
牒救而通釋(經部):如果有人說阿羅漢有退,理由是經上說有『時愛解脫』——這一點我也承認。但應當觀察他所退的究竟是什麼:是無漏的應果體性呢,還是有漏的靜慮等等呢?其實他所退的是那根本靜慮的等持,那是要等待時節才能現前的,所以叫作時解脫;而他為了獲得現法樂住,屢屢希求它現前,所以叫作『愛』。此處論本另錄一說:這種定是所愛樂的味著之處;至於諸阿羅漢的果性解脫,是恆常隨逐不離的,所以不應叫作『時』;他也不再有所欣求,所以不叫作『愛』。
反難(經部):如果應果的體性容許有退,那麼為什麼世尊只說所證的現法樂住有可退之理(而不說果體有退)呢?由這一點就可以證知:諸阿羅漢的果性解脫必定是不動的。然而由於利養等等擾亂的過失,確實有人在所得的現法樂住上退失了自在——那是鈍根的人;若是利根就沒有退失。所以在所得的現法樂住上有退無退,就得了退法與不退法的名字。像思法等等其餘幾種,也照這個道理去想就是了。
問(論主自設):不退、安住、不動這三個名字有什麼分別?
答(經部):不是由練根而得的,叫作不退;由練根所得的,叫作不動。這二種人所起的殊勝等至,即使遇到退緣也沒有退的道理。至於安住法的人,只是在已經安住的諸般功德上能夠不退失,卻不能再引生其餘殊勝的功德;假使又引生了,從那一分仍然可能退。這就是不退、安住、不動三者的差別。
通釋一段經文(經部):至於喬底迦(一位比丘的名字)這件事——他從前在有學位的時候,對時解脫的定味貪著太深,又因為根鈍,所以屢屢退失,於是深深地自我厭責,執刀自害。由於他對身命毫無戀惜,臨命終時反而得了阿羅漢,隨即般涅槃。所以喬底迦也不是退失了阿羅漢果(他退的是學位上的定,不是果)。
引經為證(經部):又,增十經裡這樣說:有一法應當生起,就是時愛心解脫;有一法應當證得,就是不動心解脫。——如果應果的體性就叫作時愛心解脫,那麼為什麼在這部增十經裡要把應果再說一次呢?又,從來沒有一處說阿羅漢果叫作『應起』,只說它叫作『應證』。又,經上說鈍根所攝的應果叫作『應起』,這是為了顯示什麼道理呢?如果是為了顯示他能夠使它現起,那麼其餘利根的人最應該能起;如果是為了顯示他應當使它現起,那麼其餘利根的人也最應當去起。所以時解脫並不是應果的體性。
難(說一切有部):如果這樣,那麼為什麼經上說時解脫是應果呢?
答(經部):那是說有一類應果因為根性遲鈍,必須等待時節,定才能現前,所以就他這一分而名為時解脫;與他相反的,就叫作不時解脫。
引論教為證(經部):阿毘達磨(對法論)裡也這樣說:欲貪隨眠由三處而起——第一是欲貪隨眠還沒有斷、沒有遍知;第二是順著它的那些法正現在前;第三是對那些法正生起非理作意。(可見煩惱之起須具因緣,聖者既已斷因,就不再起。)
徵責(論主自設):如果有人說那只是就『因緣具足才生』而說的(意思是因緣不具也可能生),那麼請問還有什麼法是因緣不具而生的呢?——以上是由聖教一面說。
問(論主自設):怎樣由正理知道?
答(經部):如果阿羅漢已經生起了能令煩惱畢竟不起的對治道,那就不應該再退起煩惱;如果阿羅漢連這種道都還沒有生起,那就是還沒有永拔煩惱的種子,那他就不該叫作漏盡;既不是漏盡,又憑什麼說他是應供(阿羅漢)呢?——以上是由正理一面說。
復引經而難(說一切有部):如果這樣,那你應當解釋炭喻經。那部經說:多聞的諸位聖弟子,或行或住之時,也會有某些處所、某些時候因為失念的緣故而生起惡不善的覺想。這部經說的正是阿羅漢果啊——因為經上接著說:那位聖弟子的心在長夜之中隨順遠離,乃至廣說,一直到臨入涅槃。而其餘經中就把這種『隨順遠離』等等叫作應果之力。這部經又說:他對於一切順漏之法已經能夠永吐、已經得到清涼——由這幾句可以確定他就是阿羅漢。
通經(經部):確實,後面所說的那位才是阿羅漢;然而他在還沒有善巧通達之前的那個行住之時,是可能有這種事的。就是說:有學的人在行住之時,由於失念的緣故容許起煩惱;後來成了無學,就沒有起的道理了。前面那一段是就有學位說的,所以並沒有過失。
結歸本宗(毘婆沙師):毘婆沙師則決定這樣說:阿羅漢果也有退義。
論(次問):只有阿羅漢的種性有六種嗎?其餘的人也有六種種性嗎?假使有,是不是都能修練根呢?頌說:
〔正60後半〕有學與異生也有六種·但見道位不能練根
頌:有學的人與異生(凡夫)也有六種種性;然而練根不在見道位上修。
論:有學與異生的種性也有六種——因為六種應果就是以他們為前身的緣故。然而在見道的階位上必定沒有練根這回事,因為這個階位上根本來不及起那個加行。唯有在信解位與異生位之中,才能夠修練根,就像無學位上一樣。
就像契經所說:我說由此所證的四種增上心所攝的現法樂住(四種靜慮),其中隨便哪一種都有退的可能;至於所得的不動心解脫已經身作證了,我決定說沒有因緣能從那裡退。
論(次問):既然不動法不會退,那麼怎麼說不動法的人會退現法樂住呢?頌說:
〔正61〕退有三種·佛唯有受用退
頌:應當知道退有三種——已得退、未得退、受用退。佛唯有最後一種;利根的人有其中之一,中間的一類有二種,最後的鈍根有三種。
論:應當知道諸退總共有三種:第一是已得退,就是退失了已經得到的殊勝功德;第二是未得退,就是還不能得到殊勝功德;第三是受用退,就是那些已經得到的殊勝功德不現在前。
在這三種之中,世尊唯有一種受用退——因為他所具的功德太多,不可能一時之間全部同時現前(所以有『不現前』這一分)。其餘不動法的阿羅漢,具有受用退與未得退二種,因為對於比他自己更殊勝的功德還沒有得到。其餘五種種性則可能三種都有,因為他們還可能退失已得的功德。
就『受用退』這一義來說『不動法退現法樂住』,就沒有互相違背的過失了。
此處論本另錄一說:主張全然無退的人這樣說——一切無漏的解脫都名為不動;至於為什麼另外立第六種叫作不動法,就照前面所解釋的方式去會通,不應當拿這個來作難。
論(次問):諸阿羅漢既然容許退果,那麼退了以後會不會再受生呢?又,住果的時候所不會作的事,退的時候會不會作呢?答:不會。什麼緣故?頌說:
〔正62〕從果退的人必定不會中間命終·也不會作違果之事
頌:一切從果退的人,必定會重新得到而不會中間命終;住果時所不作的事,因為慚愧增上的緣故,退時也不會去作。
論:沒有從果退了以後在中間就命終的事,因為退了以後片刻之間必定又重新得到。就像契經所說:苾芻們應當知道,這樣多聞的諸位聖弟子雖然退失正念,很快就又能使所退起的煩惱盡、沒、滅、離。假使不是這樣(退了就一直退下去乃至命終),那麼修梵行所得的果就不是安穩可以信託之處了。
又,住果的階位上所不應作的那些違背果德的事業,由於慚愧增上的緣故,即使在暫時退失之時也必定不會去造。這就好比一位壯士,雖然絆了一跤,卻不會整個仆倒在地。
論(次問):如上所說,有練根而得無學的,有練根而得有學的。那麼正在練根的時候,各有幾個無間道、幾個解脫道?是什麼性所攝?依什麼而修?頌說:
〔正63·正64〕練根之道·所依之身與地
頌:在無學位上練根,要九個無間道與九個解脫道;因為久久串習的緣故。有學位上只要一個。所修的都是無漏,所依的身唯是人趣三洲。無學位所依的地有九,有學位只依六地——因為捨果與勝果道之時,所得的唯是果道的緣故。
論:求取更殊勝的種性而修練根的人,在無學位之中,每轉一種種性都要經過九個無間道、九個解脫道,就像當初證得阿羅漢果一樣。為什麼呢?因為那鈍根的體性是長久串習而成的,不是稍加功力就能夠轉變的;而且有學道與無學道所成的東西本來堅固。至於有學位之中每轉一種種性,只要一個無間道、一個解脫道,就像當初得初果一樣——因為它與上面所說的情形相反(尚未久習)。至於加行道,各個階位上都只有一個。
這樣的無間道與解脫道,一切都唯是無漏性所攝。因為聖者決定沒有用有漏道來轉根的道理——有漏道沒有這種增上的力量。
所謂『依』,是指所依的身與所依的地。就所依的身說,唯是人趣的三洲(東勝身、南贍部、西牛貨),因為其餘各處沒有退(既無退,也就無所謂轉根)。就所依的地說,無學位通於九地——就是未至定、中間定、四根本靜慮、以及前三無色定;有學位唯有六地,就是除去後三(三無色定)。
為什麼呢?因為凡是轉根的人,可能有『捨果』與『勝果道』這兩件事,而所得的唯是果道而不是向道。既然沒有一個有學的果是無色地所攝的(有學之果唯欲界色界所攝),所以有學練根只能依六地。
論(次問):諸無學位的補特伽羅(有情),總共有幾種?由什麼而有差別?頌說:
〔正65前半〕七種聲聞與二種覺者·由九品根而成九人
頌:七種聲聞加上二種佛,其差別由九品根而立。
論:居於無學位的聖者共有九種,就是七種聲聞與二種覺者。前面說的退法等五種,加上不動法再分為二(一種是練根所得,一種是本來就有,因為有先後之別),合成七種聲聞。獨覺與大覺(佛)叫作二種覺者。由於下下品乃至上上品這九品根的差異,使無學的聖者成為九種差別。
論(次問):有學與無學位上共有七種聖者,一切聖者都收在這裡面:第一隨信行、第二隨法行、第三信解、第四見至、第五身證、第六慧解脫、第七俱解脫。依什麼建立這七種?其『事』(實體)另有幾種?頌說:
〔正65後半·正66前半〕依加行·根·滅定·解脫四門立七聖·而實事唯六
頌:依加行、依根、依滅盡定、依解脫,所以成為七種;而這七種的實事只有六,因為見道、修道、無學道三道之上各有二個名字的緣故。
論:依『加行』的不同建立前二種——就是依於先前隨著他人的言教、或隨著法自身,對所求之義修加行,所以立隨信行、隨法行二名。
依『根』的不同建立次二種——就是依於鈍根與利根、信增與慧增,依次名為信解、見至。
依『得滅盡定』建立身證之名——因為他以身證得了滅盡定。
依『解脫』的不同建立後二種——就是依於只憑慧力離煩惱障的,立慧解脫;依於兼得定力而離解脫障的,立俱解脫。
這樣名字雖有七個,實事只有六個。因為見道之中有二種聖者,就是隨信行與隨法行;這二人到了修道就另立二名,叫作信解與見至;到了無學位又另立二名,叫作時解脫與不時解脫(所以三道各二,只有六個實體)。
還應當知道其中的開合之數:一個隨信行,就根來說成三種(下、中、上);就種性來說成五種(退法等五);就道來說成十五種(八忍七智);就離染來說成七十三種(從具縛的人到已離八地染的人);就所依身來說成九種(人趣三洲加欲界六天)。如果把根、種性、道、離染、所依身互相乘起來,合成一億四萬七千八百二十五種。隨法行等其餘幾種,也照這個道理去想。
論(次問):什麼叫作俱解脫與慧解脫呢?頌說:
〔正66後半〕得滅盡定名俱解脫·其餘名慧解脫
頌:俱解脫是由得滅盡定而立;其餘的名慧解脫。
論:諸阿羅漢之中得到滅盡定的,名為俱解脫——因為他由慧與定二種力量,既解脫了煩惱,又解脫了定障(解脫障)。其餘還沒有得到滅盡定的,名為慧解脫——因為他只憑慧力,在煩惱障上得到解脫。
論(次問承轉):就像世尊所說:五種煩惱斷了、不可再被牽引,還不能叫作『滿學』。那麼學位與無學位各由幾個原因,在同等的階位之中獨獨被稱為『滿』呢?頌說:
〔正67〕有學之滿由根果定三·無學之滿唯由根定二
頌:有學名為滿,是由根、果、定三個原因;無學得到滿名,只由根與定二個原因。
論:有學的人在有學位之中獨得『滿』的名字,是具足三個原因,就是根、果、定。分別說來——
有一種有學的人只由根的緣故也得滿名,就是那些見至而還沒有離欲界染的人。
有一種有學的人只由果的緣故也得滿名,就是那些信解而已成不還、卻還沒有得到滅盡定的人。
有一種有學的人由根與果的緣故也得滿名,就是見至而已成不還、卻還沒有得到滅盡定的人。
有一種有學的人由果與定的緣故也得滿名,就是那些信解而得到滅盡定的人。
有一種有學的人具足三個原因而獨得滿名,就是那些見至而得到滅盡定的人。
沒有一種有學的人是只由定、或只由根與定就得滿名的(因為有學必須有果這一分)。
至於諸無學的人,在無學位之中由根與定二者獨得滿名——無學位裡沒有『不是果』的滿,所以不另立由果而得滿名這一項。分別說來:有只由根也名為滿的,就是不時解脫而還沒有得到滅盡定的人;有只由定也名為滿的,就是時解脫而已得滅盡定的人;有具足二者而獨名為滿的,就是不時解脫而已得滅盡定的人。
論(次問·此下另開一大科):廣說起來,諸道的差別無量無邊——像世間道、出世間道、見道、修道等等。若要略說,幾種道就能夠全部收攝呢?頌說:
〔正68〕一切道略說唯有四種
頌:應當知道一切道,略說只有四種,就是加行道、無間道、解脫道、勝進道。
論:所謂加行道,是說從它之後就會有無間道生起。所謂無間道,是說這個道能夠斷除所應斷的障。所謂解脫道,是說已經解脫了所應斷的障之後最初所生起的那個道。所謂勝進道,是說前三種以外其餘的道。
『道』是什麼意思呢?就是通往涅槃的路,乘著它能夠前往涅槃之城。或者說,道就是所求之所依,依著它去尋求涅槃之果。
那麼解脫道與勝進道又怎麼能叫作道呢?因為它們與道同類,能轉入上品的緣故;或者因為前前的力量能達到後後;或者因為能夠趣入無餘依涅槃。
論(次問):道在別的地方又立了『通行』這個名字,因為它能夠通達而趣向涅槃。這通行有幾種?依什麼建立呢?頌說:
〔正69〕四種通行——樂與苦·遲與速
頌:通行有四種。樂通行依根本靜慮,苦通行依其餘諸地;遲與速則由根之鈍利而分。
論:經上說通行總共有四種:第一苦遲通行、第二苦速通行、第三樂遲通行、第四樂速通行。
道若依根本的四靜慮而生,名為樂通行——因為它攝受諸支,止與觀平等,任運而轉(不費力)。道若依無色定、未至定、中間定而生,名為苦通行——因為它不攝受諸支,止與觀不平等,要艱辛而轉。其中無色定是觀少而止多,未至定與中間定則是觀多而止少。
就在這樂、苦二種通行之中,鈍根的名為遲,利根的名為速。因為這二種行在境上通達得遲緩,所以名遲通;與此相反的名速通。或者說:遲鈍的人所起的通行名為遲通行,速的則與此相反。
論(次問):道又名為菩提分法。這有幾種?名義又是什麼呢?頌說:
〔正70〕三十七菩提分法·覺就是盡智無生智
頌:覺分有三十七種,就是四念住等等。所謂覺,就是盡智與無生智;順趣於此,所以名為分。
論:經上說覺分有三十七種,就是四念住、四正斷、四神足、五根、五力、七等覺支、八聖道支。
盡智與無生智說名為覺。隨著能覺的人不同,另立三種菩提:第一聲聞菩提、第二獨覺菩提、第三無上菩提。因為無明與睡眠都已永斷,而且如實地知道『所應作的已經作了、不再更作』,所以這二智名之為覺。
這三十七法順趣於菩提,所以都名為菩提分法。
論(次問):這三十七法的體各各不同嗎?答:不是。那麼是怎樣呢?頌說:
〔正71〕三十七法之實體只有十個
頌:這些的實事只有十個,就是慧、勤、定、信、念、喜、捨、輕安、以及戒與尋為體。
論:這覺分的名字雖有三十七個,實事只有十個,就是慧、勤等等。分別說來——
四念住、慧根、慧力、擇法覺支、正見,以慧為體。
四正斷、精進根、精進力、精進覺支、正精進,以勤為體。
四神足、定根、定力、定覺支、正定,以定為體。
信根、信力,以信為體。
念根、念力、念覺支、正念,以念為體。
喜覺支以喜為體,捨覺支以行捨為體,輕安覺支以輕安為體,正語、正業、正命以戒為體,正思惟以尋為體。
這樣一算,覺分的實事只有十個——也就是在信等五根五力之上,再加喜、捨、輕安、戒、尋五個。
此處論本另錄一說:毘婆沙師說實事有十一個,因為身業與語業不相雜的緣故,把戒分作二個,其餘九個與前面相同。
論(次問):念住、正斷、神足這三個名字,並沒有別的所屬(它們的體遍攝一切加行善),為什麼獨獨說它們是慧、勤、定呢?頌說:
〔正72〕四念住等三品是隨其增上而立名
頌:四念住、四正斷、四神足是隨著增上的一分而說為慧、勤、定;其實它們遍是諸加行善。
論:四念住等三品善法,就實體說,遍攝一切加行善;然而隨著同品之中增上的那個善根,依次說它們是慧、是勤、是定。
問:什麼緣故在慧上立『念住』的名字呢?毘婆沙師這樣說:慧是由念的力量所持,才安住在境上的(所以從念得名)。就道理的實情說,其實是由慧使念安住於境——因為如實見的人才能明白記住,這一點在念住那一段裡已經廣為成立過了。
問:為什麼說勤名為『正斷』呢?因為在正修習『斷』與『修』的階位之中,這個勤的力量能夠斷除懈怠。或者名為『正勝』,因為在正持策身、語、意三者之中,這個最為殊勝。
問:什麼緣故在定上立『神足』的名字呢?因為種種靈妙之德都以它為所依止。
此處論本另錄一說並隨即破之:有其餘的師說,『神』就是定,『足』是指欲等四法。——那麼他就應當說覺分的實事有十三個了(因為要多加欲與心二個)。而且他也違背了經說。就像契經所說:我今為你們說神足等等;所謂神,是說受用種種神境,能分一為多,乃至廣說;所謂足,是說欲等四種三摩地。可見這裡佛是把定所生的果叫作神,把欲等所生的等持叫作足(不是把定叫作神)。
問:什麼緣故信等五法先說為根、後又名為力呢?因為這五法依下品與上品而分先後;又依可被屈伏與不可被屈伏而分。
問:信等的次第為什麼是這樣排的呢?因為對於因果先起信心,為了求果而修因,接著就起精進;由精進的緣故,念安住於所緣;由念力的執持,心便得定;心得定的緣故,就能如實了知。所以信等的次第是這樣。
論(次問):那麼應當說哪一個階位上哪一種覺分增上呢?頌說:
〔正73〕七品覺分依次增上
頌:初業位、順決擇分位、以及修道與見道位上,念住等七品,應當知道是依次增上的。
論:初業位之中,能夠審細照了身等四種境,慧的作用殊勝,所以說念住增。
煖法位之中,能夠證得異於自品的殊勝功德,勤的作用殊勝,所以說正斷增。
頂法位之中,能夠執持殊勝的善根、趣向不退之德,定的作用殊勝,所以說神足增。
忍法位之中必定不會退墮,善根堅固而得增上之義,所以說根增。
世第一法位之中,不被煩惱與世間法所屈伏,得無屈之義,所以說力增。
修道位之中已經接近菩提之位,助覺的作用殊勝,所以說覺支增。
見道位之中速疾而轉,通行的作用殊勝,所以說道支增。
然而契經之中是隨著數目遞增而說,先說七(覺支)後說八(道支),並不是修的次第。八聖道支之中,正見既是道也是道支,其餘的是道支而不是道;七覺支之中,擇法既是覺也是覺支,其餘的是覺支而不是覺。以上是毘婆沙師所說。
此處論本另錄一說:另有一些師不破契經所說的次第而建立念住等,他們說——修行的人將要修行之時,心在眾多境上馳散,所以先修念住來制伏其心。因此契經說:這四念住能夠在境界上繫縛其心,並且正遣除耽嗜依念。所以念住說在最初。
由這個勢力,勤便隨之增長;為了成辦四件事而正策持其心,所以正斷說為第二。
由精進的緣故,心沒有憂悔,便有堪能修治殊勝的定,所以神足說在第三。
以殊勝的定為所依,便使信等與出世之法作增上緣,由此五根說為第四。
根義既然成立,就能正伏除所對治的現行、牽生聖法,由此五力說為第五。
在見道位上建立覺支,因為如實覺知四聖諦。通於見道修道二位而建立道支,因為都能直往涅槃之城。就像契經所說:對於八道支修得圓滿的人,對於四念住乃至七覺支也修得圓滿。又契經說:苾芻應當知道,那位『宣如實言』的人,是譬喻在說四聖諦;那位『令依本路速行出』的人,是譬喻令人修習八聖道支。所以知道八道支是通於見修二位而說的。
以上是隨著增上的階位而說次第;至於道理的實情,應當如上所說。
論(次問):這三十七法之中,幾種通於有漏、幾種是無漏呢?頌說:
〔正74〕七覺支八道支唯無漏·其餘通二
頌:七覺支與八道支一向是無漏;三(四念住·四正斷·四神足)、四、五根五力則都通於有漏無漏二種。
論:這裡面七覺支與八聖道支唯是無漏,因為它們只在修道與見道位上才建立。世間也有正見等法,然而那些不能得聖道支之名。其餘的都通於有漏與無漏。
論(次問):這三十七法在哪一地有幾種呢?頌說:
〔正75·正76〕三十七法在諸地之增減
頌:初靜慮具足一切;未至地除喜(覺支);第二靜慮除尋;第三第四以及中間定除二。前三無色地除戒三支與前二種;欲界與有頂則除覺支與道支。
論:初靜慮之中具足三十七。在未至地要除去喜覺支,因為近分地是勵力而轉的,而且對於下地之法還有疑慮。第二靜慮要除去正思惟,因為那個靜慮之中已經沒有尋了。由這個緣故,這二地各有三十六。第三靜慮、第四靜慮與中間定,喜與尋雙雙除去,各有三十五。前三無色地要除去戒的三支(正語正業正命)並且除去喜與尋,各有三十二。欲界與有頂要除去覺支與道支,各有二十二,因為那裡沒有無漏。
論(次問承轉):覺分轉起之時,必定得到證淨。這有幾種?依什麼階位而得?實體是什麼法?是有漏還是無漏呢?頌說:
〔正77·正78〕四證淨
頌:證淨有四種,就是於佛、於法、於僧、以及聖戒。見前三諦時得法證淨與戒證淨,見道諦時兼得佛證淨與僧證淨。所謂『法』是指三諦全分以及菩薩獨覺之道。以信與戒二者為體,四種都唯是無漏。
論:經上說證淨總共有四種:第一於佛證淨、第二於法證淨、第三於僧證淨、第四聖戒證淨。
且說見道位上,見前三諦(苦、集、滅)之時,每一諦只得法證淨與戒證淨;到了見道諦之位,才兼得佛證淨與僧證淨——就是說那時候對於成佛的諸無學法、以及成聲聞僧的學無學法,也都得到證淨。頌文說一個『兼』字,是為了顯示見道諦之時同樣也得到對法與對戒的證淨。
然而所信的法,略有二種:一是別、二是總。總的是通於四諦;別的則唯是三諦全分以及菩薩獨覺之道——所以見四諦時都得法證淨。至於聖所愛戒是與現觀同時的,所以一切時中沒有不同時得到的。
由於所信的對象有別,所以名為四種;應當知道實事只有二種——對佛等三種證淨以信為體,聖戒證淨以戒為體,所以只有二種。這樣四種都唯是無漏,因為有漏之法不是證淨。
依什麼意思立『證淨』這個名字呢?因為如實覺知四聖諦之理,所以名為『證』;所信的三寶與妙淨的尸羅(戒)都名為『淨』,因為遠離了不信之垢與破戒之垢。由證而得淨,所以立證淨之名。
以上是就出觀之時現起的次第而說,所以說觀內的次第如此。那麼出觀之時現起的次第又是怎樣呢?就是出觀之位,先信世尊是正等覺,其次於正法毘奈耶中信它是善說,最後信聖位是妙行者。正信三寶,就好比良醫、良藥與看病的人。由於心淨的緣故發起清淨的尸羅,所以尸羅說為第四——必須具足淨信,這個才會現前,就像遇到三種因緣病才得除。或者這四種就好比導師、道路、商侶與所乘之乘。
論(次問承轉):經上說有學位成就八支,無學位中具足成就十支。是什麼緣故不說有學位中有正解脫與正智呢?正解脫與正智的體又是什麼呢?頌說:
〔正79·正80〕正解脫與正智
頌:有學因為還有餘縛的緣故,沒有正解脫支與正智支。解脫是無為的,就是勝解與惑滅;有為的那一分是無學支,就是二解脫蘊。正智如前面說覺時所說,就是盡智與無生智。
論:有學位之中還有餘下的繫縛沒有解脫,所以沒有解脫支。並不是離開少分的繫縛就可以叫作解脫的人;也不是沒有解脫之體卻可以立解脫智。無學已經脫離了諸煩惱之縛,又能起二種了知解脫的智,由這二者的顯了,才可以立這二支。有學不是這樣,所以只成就八支。
解脫之體有二種,就是有為與無為。有為解脫是指無學的勝解,無為解脫是指一切惑滅。有為解脫名為無學支,因為立『支』之名要依有為。
支所攝的解脫又有二種,就是其餘經中所說的心解脫與慧解脫。應當知道這二者就是解脫蘊。
難:如果這樣,那就不該像契經中所說的——什麼叫作解脫清淨最勝?就是心從貪離染而解脫,以及從瞋、癡離染而解脫(可見解脫蘊不只是勝解)。
答:在解脫蘊上,未圓滿的令圓滿、已圓滿的為了攝持而修欲勤等等,所以解脫蘊不只是勝解(此處是就修的一分而說)。
難:如果這樣,那究竟是什麼呢?此處論本另錄一說:有其餘的師說,由真智之力遣除貪瞋癡,也就是心離垢,名為解脫蘊。
以上已經說了正解脫之體。至於正智之體,就如前面說『覺』時所說,就是前面說的盡智與無生智。
論(次問):心究竟在哪一世正得解脫,而說『無學心解脫』呢?頌說:
〔正81前半〕無學心正生之時從障解脫
頌:無學心生起之時,正從障解脫。
論:就像本論所說,最初的無學心在未來正生之時,從障解脫。什麼叫作障呢?就是煩惱的『得』——因為它能夠遮止這個心生起。
在金剛喻定正滅之位,那個『得』正被斷除,所以最初的無學心在正生之位正得解脫;在金剛喻定已滅之位,那個『得』已經斷了,所以最初的無學心在已生之位名為已解脫。
那些還沒有生起的無學心以及世俗心,在那個時候也名為解脫;然而此處且說決定要生起的那一個,因為那時它正行於現在世。
問:諸世俗心是從什麼解脫呢?答:也就是從那個遮止心生的障解脫。
難:在還沒有解脫的階位上,這個世俗心難道不生嗎?
答:雖然那時也有生起,卻不像現在這樣。
問:那時是什麼樣子呢?
答:那時是與煩惱的『得』同時俱有;此後若生,就沒有與之俱有的惑得了。
論(次問):道在哪一位上使能生之障斷除呢?頌說:
〔正81後半〕道唯在正滅之位能斷彼障
頌:道唯在正滅之位,能使那個障斷除。
論:說『正滅位』是顯示它居於現在,說『正生』是顯示它在未來世。所以道能斷障唯在正滅之時,其餘各位決定沒有斷障的作用。這一點不像解脫可以通於未生的——因為已生與未生在『離障』這一點上是相同的(而斷障則不然)。
論(次問):經上說有三界,就是斷界、離界、滅界。以什麼為體?差別又是怎樣呢?頌說:
〔正82〕斷·離·滅三界
頌:這三界說的是無為。離界唯是離貪,斷界是斷其餘諸結,滅界是滅那些所隨增之事。
論:斷等三界,就是把前面所說的無為解脫分開來作為它們各自的體。說『離界』,是指只離貪這一結;說『斷界』,是指斷除其餘諸結;說『滅界』,是指滅除其餘貪等隨眠所隨增的那些事。所以經上說的三界就是無為解脫。
論(次問):如果某事能夠厭,是不是必定能夠離呢?答:不是。那麼是怎樣呢?頌說:
〔正83〕厭與離的四句分別(品末)
頌:厭是緣苦集的慧,離是緣四諦而能斷惑的;二者相對而寬窄互有出入,所以應當成四句。
論:唯有緣苦、集二諦所起的忍與智,說名為厭,其餘的就不是。至於四諦境中所起的忍與智,凡是能斷惑的都得『離』的名字。二者寬窄有別,所以成四句——
第一句,有厭而非離:就是緣苦集而不使惑斷的那些忍智,因為所緣是可厭之境,卻不能離染。
第二句,有離而非厭:就是緣滅道而能使惑斷的那些忍智,因為所緣是可欣之境,卻能離染。
第三句,有厭也有離:就是緣苦集而能使惑斷的那些忍智。
第四句,非厭也非離:就是緣滅道而不使惑斷的那些忍智。
還應當知道:其中先離欲染而後見諦的人,他所有的法忍與諸智之中,凡是加行道、解脫道、勝進道所攝的,都不使惑斷——因為惑已經斷了,而且那些道不是能斷之對治。
〔Root 58 · First Half of Root 59〕Arhats Are of Six Kinds — Liberation Dependent on Circumstance and Liberation Not Dependent on It
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): It has already been said above that an arhat of the lineage that is the dharma of the unshakable, after the first knowledge of exhaustion (the knowledge that arises when the afflictions have been cut off entire), goes on to give rise to the knowledge of non-arising (the knowledge that the afflictions will never arise again). Now it must be asked: do arhats, among themselves, also have differences, as the fruit of the stream-enterer and those other stages have? The answer: they do. What are the differences? The stanza says:
Stanza: Arhats are of six kinds in all, that is, ranged from the dharma of falling back all the way to the dharma of the unshakable. The first five are all produced from those of the class of one resolute through faith, and are together named liberation dependent on circumstance. The last is called liberation not dependent on circumstance, and is produced from those of the former class of one attained through view.
Treatise: In the sūtras it is said that arhats, because of difference of lineage, are of six kinds: first the dharma of falling back, second the dharma of deliberation, third the dharma of guarding, fourth the dharma of abiding, fifth the dharma of being able to reach, sixth the dharma of the unshakable.
Of these six kinds, the first five are all produced from the lineage of “one resolute through faith” at the former stage of training (one resolute through faith being the class of noble person in whom confidence predominates and whose faculties are the duller). These five, taken together, are further named “the liberation of mind that is cherished and dependent on circumstance” — because they must constantly cherish and guard the merits they have obtained, and because their minds have indeed been liberated from the afflictions; so the name is established out of these two senses joined.
These same five are also called “liberation dependent on circumstance.” Why so? Because they must wait until the season and the conditions are complete before they can enter absorption and be liberated, and so are called “liberated upon awaiting the circumstance”; and only because the first word is elided is it abbreviated to liberation dependent on circumstance. Such a way of speaking by elision is like people’s calling a jar that holds butter simply a butter jar (properly one should say “a jar holding butter,” and dropping the first word makes it a butter jar). As for what circumstance must be awaited, it means that the supports must be sufficient, the body free of illness, the place at ease, and other such excellent conditions must come together, and only then can he enter absorption.
The sixth, the lineage that is the dharma of the unshakable, the stanza calls “the last” (the one ranged at the end). This one is further named “the unshakable liberation of mind” — because he does not fall back or waver, and because his mind is already liberated; the name is established out of these two senses joined. He is likewise called “liberation not dependent on circumstance,” because he can be liberated without awaiting the season. That is to say, the concentration he means to enter becomes present just as he wishes, without waiting for excellent conditions to come together.
Here the treatise gives besides another angle for establishing the names: one may also establish the two names, liberation dependent on circumstance and liberation not dependent on circumstance, by dividing them as “liberation for a time” and “liberation once for all” — because for the first five there is still a time when they may fall and sink, whereas for the last there is no such time. This sixth is produced from the lineage of “one attained through view” at the stage of training (one attained through view being the class of noble person in whom the force of discernment predominates and whose faculties are the keener).
Treatise (the next question): Are the lineages possessed by the six kinds of arhat explained above had from the first, or got only afterward? The answer: it is not fixed. How is that? The stanza says:
〔Second Half of Root 59〕Some Are the Lineage Had from the First, Some Are Got Afterward by Refining the Faculties
Stanza: Some are the lineage had from the first, and some are got afterward by cultivating the practice that refines the faculties.
Treatise: The lineage that is the dharma of falling back must be had from the first; the five beginning with the dharma of deliberation may also be got only afterward. That is: there are those who from the first are of the nature of the dharma of deliberation; and there are those who were of the nature of the dharma of falling back and afterward, by cultivating the refining of the faculties, turned into the dharma of deliberation. And so on up to the dharma of the unshakable, all of which may be stated according to this same principle.
The treatise then explains the sense of the six names one by one:
As for the dharma of falling back, it means that such a person, on meeting some slight condition, falls back from the merits he has obtained — the few beginning with the dharma of deliberation are not so.
As for the dharma of deliberation, it means that such a person deeply fears to fall back and lose, and therefore constantly deliberates upon slaying himself (laying down his life before he has fallen back, so as not to fall and sink).
As for the dharma of guarding, it means that such a person gladly wards and guards for himself the merits he has obtained.
As for the dharma of abiding, it means that such a person, so long as he is apart from a strong condition of falling back, can avoid falling back even without warding himself especially; yet if he is apart from strong preparation, neither will he make any further advance.
As for the dharma of being able to reach, it means that the very nature of such a person is capable of cultivation, that he is apt at cultivating the practice that refines the faculties, and that he can swiftly reach the dharma of the unshakable.
As for the dharma of the unshakable, it means that such a person assuredly will not fall back and lose.
These six kinds of lineage were already distinguished at the former stage of training: the first and the second both lack “constant preparation” and “reverent preparation” (the former being unbroken exertion, the latter being careful and earnest exertion), and are divided into the two, the dharma of falling back and the dharma of deliberation, only because their faculties differ as keen and dull. The third, the dharma of guarding, has constant preparation only; the fourth, the dharma of abiding, has reverent preparation only; the fifth, the dharma of being able to reach, has both kinds of preparation and yet is still of dull faculty; the sixth, the dharma of the unshakable, is of keen faculty and has both kinds of preparation complete.
It must be noted: one who is called of the lineage of the dharma of falling back does not assuredly fall back; and so on up to one called the dharma of being able to reach, who is not assuredly able to penetrate. These names are established only with regard to “there being such a possibility.” Therefore the six kinds of arhat are all found in all three realms.
Here the treatise records besides one position held: if someone were to maintain that one called the dharma of falling back must fall back and one called the dharma of being able to reach must be able to reach, then he would maintain that in the desire realm all six are complete, whereas in the form realm and the formless realm there are only the two, the dharma of abiding and the dharma of the unshakable — because those in the two upper realms do not fall back and lose, need not slay themselves, need not ward themselves, and do not cultivate the refining of the faculties, so that there are only two.
Treatise (the next question): This being so, among the six kinds of arhat, who falls back and from what? Is what is fallen back from the lineage, or the fruit? The stanza says:
〔First Half of Root 60〕Four Fall Back from Lineage · Five from the Fruit — and in Neither Case from What Was Had from the First
Stanza: There are four who fall back from lineage and five who fall back from the fruit; and what is fallen back from is in neither case the portion originally had from the first.
Treatise: For the lineage that is the dharma of the unshakable there is assuredly no principle of falling back. The five before it all admit of falling back. Among these five, the last four (the dharma of deliberation, of guarding, of abiding, and of being able to reach) may fall back from “lineage”; the dharma of falling back alone has no principle of falling back from lineage, because this lineage is already the lowest grade, and there is nowhere further to fall back to.
As for falling back from the “fruit,” all five admit of it; yet although all admit of falling back, what is fallen back from is in no case the portion originally had from the first. What does this mean? —
If he is one at the stage beyond training, then from the lineage in which he abode at the former stage of training he will assuredly not fall back, because that lineage was made by the path of training and the path beyond training doubly, and is the most firm.
If he is one at the stage of training, then from the lineage in which he abode at the former stage of an ordinary being he likewise will assuredly not fall back, because that lineage was made by the mundane path and the supramundane path doubly, and is firm in the same way.
But from the four lineages beginning with the dharma of deliberation, newly got by cultivating the refining of the faculties after he came to abide at this stage, from that portion of lineage there is a possibility of falling back.
One who at the former stage already abode in the lineage of the dharma of deliberation and the rest will likewise assuredly not fall back from the fruit he has obtained; only one who was formerly of the lineage of the dharma of falling back admits of falling back from a fruit. And again, no one at all falls back from a fruit obtained formerly; only a fruit obtained afterward admits of falling back — so it is settled that there is no such thing as “falling back from the fruit of the stream-enterer.”
From this principle a table of falling back may be set out: at the stage beyond training, the lineage that is the dharma of falling back has three roads before it — first, advancing his faculties; second, falling back to abide at the stage of training; third, abiding at his own station and entering final nirvāṇa. The lineage of the dharma of deliberation has four, the first three the same as above with the addition of “falling back to abide in the lineage of the dharma of falling back.” The remaining three, the dharma of guarding, the dharma of abiding, and the dharma of being able to reach, have in order five, six, and seven — it should be known that each later one increases by one over the one before. And again, if the four beginning with the dharma of deliberation fall back to abide at a stage of training, they can fall back only to the station corresponding to their own and to no other; were it otherwise, they would have obtained a more excellent lineage, and that ought to be called advance and not falling back.
Treatise (below follows the longest exchange in this fascicle — whether the fruit of the arhat can in the end be fallen back from)
Question (raised by the author against himself): For what reason is it settled that there is no such thing as falling back from a fruit obtained formerly?
Answer (the Sarvāstivādins): Because the afflictions abandoned through seeing arise “resting on no entity.” Resting on no entity means that the view of a real person (the view of self, which holds that there is an “I”) turns in dependence upon the locus of the imagined “I,” and that all the afflictions abandoned through seeing have this view of self for their root; and since the entity of the “I” never existed at all, it is said to arise in dependence upon “what is not there.” Arising in dependence upon what is not there, then once it is cut off by noble discernment there is assuredly no principle of its ever falling back.
Objection (raised by the author against himself): If that is so, then it ought to be said that this affliction arises “taking what is not there as its object.”
Answer: It does not take what is not there as its object. For the object upon which it rests is still the four truths (only that it rests upon them otherwise than as they really are).
Pressing (raised by the author against himself): But among the afflictions, which one does not in this way rest upon the objects of the truths otherwise than as they really are (on what ground, then, is it said of the afflictions abandoned through seeing alone that they rest on no entity)?
Explanation (the author): Though all are otherwise than as things really are, there is still a difference. For the afflictions abandoned through cultivation each have their real “entity” — namely the agreeable, the disagreeable, and the rest; upon the object at which they rest, such an aspect is not absent. Whereas the afflictions abandoned through seeing hold that there is an “I” and the like, and upon the objects that are the four truths no aspect of an “I” or the like is to be found at all; and just because the entity upon which they rest is not there, they differ from those abandoned through cultivation.
The treatise then states this same matter again from several angles:
First, among the objects that are form and the rest, the view of self falsely superimposes an “I” that is an agent, an experiencer, a master, and so turns; but in truth no real self-nature is to be found. The extreme view and the rest arise following upon this view of self, and so all together are called “afflictions resting on no entity.” As for greed, hatred, pride, and delusion abandoned through cultivation, they turn upon objects such as form only by way of defiled attachment, aversion (setting oneself against), self-exaltation (thinking highly of oneself), and not understanding (being benighted), and so all together are called “afflictions resting on an entity.”
Second, the afflictions abandoned through seeing hold, upon the principle of the four truths, that there is an “I” and what belongs to “I,” and the view of annihilation and the view of permanence and the rest; yet within the four truths there is not the slightest thing that is an “I” or the like. Greed and the rest abandoned through seeing likewise arise taking this as their object, and so all are named afflictions resting on no entity. The afflictions abandoned through cultivation take form and the rest to be fine or foul; yet upon the objects that are form and the rest the distinctions of fine and foul are not wholly absent, and so they may be named afflictions resting on an entity.
Third, the afflictions abandoned through seeing arise from being deluded about the principle of the four truths, and so are named as resting on no entity; the afflictions abandoned through cultivation arise from being deluded about coarse and evident things, and so are named as resting on an entity. The principle of the four truths is real and dependable, and may serve as a standard to rest upon; and since the discernment of the noble person has directly realized this principle, there is assuredly no principle of falling back. Things, on the other hand, are shifting and unreal, with no fixed standard to rest upon, and so after those afflictions deluded about things have been cut off there remains the possibility of falling back through the losing of mindfulness.
Fourth, it may also be said: the afflictions abandoned through cultivation do not arise by way of examination, for their nature is benighted; whereas the afflictions abandoned through seeing do arise by way of examination, for their nature is to reckon and deliberate. A noble person, not examining coarse and evident things, may through the losing of mindfulness give rise to affliction; but once he has examined, it will not be so — just as, upon a rope or the like, one may on the instant mistake it for a snake (which one would not do upon looking closely). Therefore, as to the afflictions abandoned through cultivation, a noble person still admits of falling back and giving rise to them, whereas the afflictions abandoned through seeing do not arise on the instant — for once a noble person examines, he sees the principle of the truths. Therefore for the noble person, as to what is abandoned through seeing, there is assuredly no principle of falling back.
The Sautrāntika masters say (and the author here takes up their account by his appraisal): From the fruit of the arhat too there is no falling back. — And the author then sets down one sentence: what they say accords with principle.
Question (raised by the author against himself): How is it known to be so?
Answer (the Sautrāntikas): It may be known from two sides, from noble scripture and from correct reasoning.
Pressing (raised by the author against himself): How is it from noble scripture?
Answer (the Sautrāntikas, adducing sūtras in evidence): The sūtra says: bhikṣu, only affliction cut off by noble discernment is called really cut off. Another sūtra says: I say that one in training ought to be heedful, but I do not say so of the arhat. And though there is besides a sūtra that says: the Buddha told Rejoicing (Ānanda), I say that gain and honor and the rest do obstruct even the arhat — yet that speaks only of falling back from the pleasant abiding in the present dharma (the ease of absorption in the present life), and does not say that he falls back from the fruit of the arhat. The sūtra says besides: the unshakable liberation of mind has been witnessed with the body, and I say it as settled that there is no cause or condition whatever by which he could fall back from this.
Citing and explaining through an objection (the Sautrāntikas): If someone says that the arhat does fall back, on the ground that the sūtra speaks of a “liberation cherished and dependent on circumstance” — this much I too grant. But one ought to examine what it is that he falls back from: is it the fruit-nature of worthiness, which is without outflows, or is it the meditative absorptions and the rest, which are with outflows? In truth what he falls back from is the concentration of those fundamental meditative absorptions, which becomes present only upon awaiting the season, and so it is called liberation dependent on circumstance; and because in order to gain the pleasant abiding in the present dharma he longs again and again for it to become present, it is therefore called “cherished.” Here the treatise records besides one account: this absorption is a place of savoring that is cherished; whereas the fruit-nature liberation of the arhats accompanies them constantly and never departs, and so should not be called “dependent on circumstance”; and since he no longer longs for it, neither is it called “cherished.”
Objecting in return (the Sautrāntikas): If the fruit-nature of worthiness admitted of falling back, then why does the World-Honored One speak only of the pleasant abiding in the present dharma he has realized as admitting in principle of being fallen back from (and not of the entity of the fruit)? From this alone it may be proved that the fruit-nature liberation of the arhats must be unshakable. Yet through the fault of disturbance by gain and honor and the rest, there truly are those who fall away from mastery over the pleasant abiding in the present dharma they have obtained — those are the ones of dull faculties; one of keen faculty does not fall away. Therefore from there being or not being falling back with regard to the pleasant abiding in the present dharma obtained, the names dharma of falling back and dharma of not falling back are got. As for the remaining kinds, the dharma of deliberation and the rest, one may think them out on this same principle.
Question (raised by the author against himself): What is the difference among the three names — not falling back, abiding, and unshakable?
Answer (the Sautrāntikas): What is not got by refining the faculties is called not falling back; what is got by refining the faculties is called unshakable. The excellent attainments raised by these two kinds of person have no principle of falling back even on meeting a condition of falling back. As for the person of the dharma of abiding, he can avoid falling back only from the merits in which he already abides, and cannot draw forth any further excellent merits; and if he should draw them forth, from that portion he may still fall back. This is the difference among the three, not falling back, abiding, and unshakable.
Explaining through a passage of sūtra (the Sautrāntikas): As for the affair of Godhika (the name of a certain bhikṣu) — he, formerly at the stage of training, savored too deeply the taste of the absorption of liberation dependent on circumstance, and being besides of dull faculties fell back and lost it again and again, whereupon he deeply reproached himself in disgust and took a knife and slew himself. And because he had no clinging whatever to body and life, at the time of his death he on the contrary obtained the state of an arhat and forthwith entered final nirvāṇa. So Godhika too did not fall back from and lose the fruit of the arhat (what he fell back from was the absorption at the stage of training, not the fruit).
Adducing a sūtra in evidence (the Sautrāntikas): Moreover, in the Sūtra of the Increase by Ten it is said thus: there is one dharma that is to be aroused, namely the liberation of mind that is cherished and dependent on circumstance; there is one dharma that is to be realized, namely the unshakable liberation of mind. — Now, if the fruit-nature of worthiness were itself called the liberation of mind cherished and dependent on circumstance, then why should the fruit of worthiness be spoken of a second time in this Sūtra of the Increase by Ten? And again, nowhere at all is the fruit of the arhat called “to be aroused”; it is called only “to be realized.” And again, the sūtra says that the fruit of worthiness comprised under dull faculties is called “to be aroused” — for the sake of showing what principle? If for the sake of showing that he is able to make it arise, then the others, of keen faculties, ought most of all to be able to make it arise; if for the sake of showing that he ought to make it arise, then the others, of keen faculties, ought most of all to arouse it. Therefore liberation dependent on circumstance is not the fruit-nature of worthiness.
Objection (the Sarvāstivādins): If that is so, then why does the sūtra say that liberation dependent on circumstance is the fruit of worthiness?
Answer (the Sautrāntikas): That is said of a certain class of the fruit of worthiness who, because their faculties are sluggish, must await the season before absorption can become present; the name liberation dependent on circumstance is established with regard to that portion of him, and the contrary is called liberation not dependent on circumstance.
Adducing the teaching of the treatises in evidence (the Sautrāntikas): The Abhidharma (the treatises on direct engagement with dharmas) also says thus: the latent tendency of desirous greed arises from three grounds — first, that the latent tendency of desirous greed has not been cut off and not been fully understood; second, that the dharmas conformable to it are now present; third, that improper attention toward those dharmas is now arising. (From which it appears that for an affliction to arise the causes and conditions must be complete; and since the noble person has already cut off the cause, it arises no more.)
Pressing in reproach (raised by the author against himself): If someone says that this is stated only with regard to arising when the causes and conditions are complete (implying that it might arise even when they are not complete), then let it be asked: what dharma is there that arises without its causes and conditions being complete? — Thus far the argument from noble scripture.
Question (raised by the author against himself): How is it from correct reasoning?
Answer (the Sautrāntikas): If the arhat has already given rise to the counteracting path that makes the afflictions never arise again, then he ought not to fall back and give rise to affliction again; and if the arhat has not yet given rise to such a path at all, then he has not yet uprooted the seeds of the afflictions forever, and he ought not to be called one whose outflows are exhausted; and if his outflows are not exhausted, on what ground is he called worthy of offerings (an arhat)? — Thus far the argument from correct reasoning.
Adducing a sūtra again in objection (the Sarvāstivādins): If that is so, then you must explain the Sūtra of the Simile of the Charcoal. That sūtra says: the learned noble disciples, whether walking or standing, will also at some places and at some times, through the losing of mindfulness, give rise to evil and unwholesome thoughts. And what this sūtra speaks of is precisely the fruit of the arhat — for the sūtra goes on to say: the mind of that noble disciple through the long night inclines toward seclusion, and so on at length, right up to his entering nirvāṇa. And in other sūtras this “inclining toward seclusion” and the rest is called the power of the fruit of worthiness. This sūtra says besides: he has already forever vomited forth all the dharmas conformable to outflows and has obtained coolness — and from these several sentences it may be settled that he is the arhat.
Explaining the sūtra through (the Sautrāntikas): Truly, the one spoken of afterward is the arhat; but at that time of walking and standing, before he had penetrated it well, such a thing was possible. That is to say: one in training, while walking and standing, may through the losing of mindfulness give rise to affliction; but once he has become one beyond training, there is no principle of its arising. The former passage is spoken with regard to the stage of training, and so there is no fault in it.
Concluding by returning to his own school (the Vibhāṣā masters): The Vibhāṣā masters, however, state it as settled: the fruit of the arhat too admits of falling back.
Treatise (the next question): Is it only the lineage of the arhat that is of six kinds? Have the rest also six kinds of lineage? And granting that they have, can they all cultivate the refining of the faculties? The stanza says:
〔Second Half of Root 60〕Those in Training and Ordinary Beings Likewise Have Six · but the Faculties Are Not Refined on the Path of Seeing
Stanza: Those in training and ordinary beings (worldlings) likewise have six kinds of lineage; but the refining of the faculties is not cultivated at the stage of the path of seeing.
Treatise: The lineages of those in training and of ordinary beings are also of six kinds — because the six kinds of the fruit of worthiness have these for their antecedents. But at the stage of the path of seeing there is assuredly no such thing as refining the faculties, because at this stage there is no room whatever to raise that preparation. Only at the stage of one resolute through faith and at the stage of an ordinary being can the refining of the faculties be cultivated, just as at the stage beyond training.
As the sūtra says: I say that of the pleasant abidings in the present dharma comprised under the four kinds of higher mind (the four meditative absorptions) that are realized thereby, any one whatever admits of falling back; but as to the unshakable liberation of mind that has been obtained and witnessed with the body, I say it as settled that there is no cause or condition by which one could fall back from that.
Treatise (the next question): Since the dharma of the unshakable does not fall back, how is it said that a person of the dharma of the unshakable falls back from the pleasant abiding in the present dharma? The stanza says:
〔Root 61〕Falling Back Is of Three Kinds · The Buddha Has Only the Falling Back from Enjoyment
Stanza: It should be known that falling back is of three kinds — from what has been obtained, from what has not been obtained, and from enjoyment. The Buddha has only the last; one of keen faculties has one of them, the middling class two, and the last, of dull faculties, three.
Treatise: It should be known that the fallings back are three in all: first, falling back from what has been obtained, that is, falling back from and losing the excellent merits already obtained; second, falling back from what has not been obtained, that is, being not yet able to obtain excellent merits; third, falling back from enjoyment, that is, that the excellent merits already obtained are not present.
Among these three, the World-Honored One has one only, the falling back from enjoyment — because the merits he possesses are so many that they cannot possibly all be present at one and the same time (whence this portion of “not being present”). The remaining arhats of the dharma of the unshakable have two, the falling back from enjoyment and the falling back from what has not been obtained, because there are merits more excellent than his own that he has not yet obtained. The remaining five lineages may have all three, because they may still fall back from and lose the merits they have obtained.
Taking it in the sense of “falling back from enjoyment,” to say that one of the dharma of the unshakable falls back from the pleasant abiding in the present dharma involves no fault of contradiction.
Here the treatise records besides one account: those who maintain that there is no falling back at all say this — all liberations without outflows are named unshakable; and as for why a sixth kind is separately established and called the dharma of the unshakable, let it be explained through in the manner set out above, and this ought not to be made an objection.
Treatise (the next question): Since arhats are granted to fall back from a fruit, will they, having fallen back, undergo birth again? And again, will they at the time of falling back do the deeds they would not do while abiding in the fruit? The answer: they will not. For what reason? The stanza says:
〔Root 62〕One Who Falls Back from a Fruit Assuredly Does Not Die in the Interval · Nor Does He Do What Is Contrary to the Fruit
Stanza: Everyone who falls back from a fruit assuredly obtains it again and does not die in the interval; and the deeds he would not do while abiding in the fruit he does not do at the time of falling back either, since conscience and shame predominate.
Treatise: There is no case of dying in the interval after falling back from a fruit, because within a moment after falling back he assuredly obtains it again. As the sūtra says: bhikṣus, you should know that the learned noble disciples such as these, though they fall back and lose right mindfulness, are very soon able again to make the afflictions they have fallen into be exhausted, sunk away, ceased, and departed. Were it not so (were one who falls back to keep falling back until death), then the fruit obtained by cultivating the holy life would not be a secure place that may be entrusted with confidence.
And again, those deeds contrary to the merit of the fruit that ought not to be done at the stage of abiding in the fruit, he assuredly will not commit even at a time of temporary falling back, since conscience and shame predominate. This is just as a strong man, though he stumbles, does not fall wholly prostrate upon the ground.
Treatise (the next question): As said above, there is a refining of the faculties that obtains the state beyond training and a refining of the faculties that obtains the state of training. Now at the very time of refining the faculties, how many uninterrupted paths and how many paths of liberation are there in each case? Under what nature are they comprised? Upon what does one cultivate them? The stanza says:
〔Roots 63 and 64〕The Path of Refining the Faculties · The Body and the Level upon Which It Rests
Stanza: At the stage beyond training, refining the faculties takes nine uninterrupted paths and nine paths of liberation, because of long habituation. At the stage of training, only one of each. What is cultivated is in every case without outflows, and the body upon which it rests is only the three continents of the human destiny. The levels upon which the stage beyond training rests are nine, while the stage of training rests upon six levels only — because at the time of relinquishing a fruit and of the path of the excellent fruit, what is obtained is only the path of the fruit.
Treatise: For one who seeks a more excellent lineage and cultivates the refining of the faculties, at the stage beyond training the turning of each single lineage takes nine uninterrupted paths and nine paths of liberation, just as when he first realized the fruit of the arhat. Why so? Because that nature of dull faculty was made by long habituation and cannot be made to turn by any small exertion; and because what is made by the path of training and the path beyond training is firm from the start. At the stage of training, on the other hand, the turning of each single lineage takes only one uninterrupted path and one path of liberation, just as when he first obtained the first fruit — because the case is the contrary of that stated above (there having been no long habituation). As for the path of preparation, at every stage there is only one.
Uninterrupted paths and paths of liberation such as these are in every case comprised only under the nature without outflows. For a noble person assuredly has no principle of turning his faculties by a path with outflows — a path with outflows has no such dominant force.
By “what it rests upon” are meant the body it rests upon and the level it rests upon. As to the body it rests upon, it is only the three continents of the human destiny (Videha in the east, Jambudvīpa in the south, Godānīya in the west), because in the other places there is no falling back (and where there is no falling back there is no turning of faculties either). As to the level it rests upon, the stage beyond training extends to nine levels — namely access concentration, the intermediate absorption, the four fundamental meditative absorptions, and the first three formless absorptions; the stage of training has only six levels, that is, the last three (the three formless absorptions) being taken away.
Why so? Because one who turns his faculties may have the two things of “relinquishing a fruit” and “the path of the excellent fruit,” and what is obtained is only the path of a fruit and not a path of approach. Since there is no fruit of one in training that is comprised under a formless level (the fruits of one in training being comprised only under the desire realm and the form realm), one in training refining his faculties can rest only upon six levels.
Treatise (the next question): How many kinds in all are the persons (pudgalas) at the stage beyond training? And by what do their differences arise? The stanza says:
〔First Half of Root 65〕Seven Kinds of Śrāvaka and Two Kinds of Awakened One · Nine Persons by the Nine Grades of Faculty
Stanza: Seven kinds of śrāvaka together with two kinds of Buddha; their difference is established by the nine grades of faculty.
Treatise: The noble persons who stand at the stage beyond training are nine in all, namely seven kinds of śrāvaka and two kinds of awakened one. The five spoken of above beginning with the dharma of falling back, together with the dharma of the unshakable divided into two (one got by refining the faculties, one had from the first, there being a difference of earlier and later), make up seven kinds of śrāvaka. The pratyekabuddha and the great awakened one (the Buddha) are called the two kinds of awakened one. Through the difference of the nine grades of faculty, from the lowest of the low up to the highest of the high, the noble ones beyond training come to have nine differences.
Treatise (the next question): At the stages of training and beyond training there are seven kinds of noble person, and all noble persons are comprised herein: first one who follows through faith, second one who follows the dharma, third one resolute through faith, fourth one attained through view, fifth one who witnesses with the body, sixth one liberated through discernment, seventh one liberated in both parts. On what are these seven established? And how many are their “entities” besides? The stanza says:
〔Second Half of Root 65 · First Half of Root 66〕The Seven Noble Persons Are Established by the Four Gates of Preparation · Faculty · The Absorption of Cessation · Liberation — but the Real Entities Are Only Six
Stanza: By preparation, by faculty, by the absorption of cessation, and by liberation they come to be seven; but of these seven the real entities are only six, because on each of the three paths — the path of seeing, the path of cultivation, and the path beyond training — there are two names.
Treatise: By difference of “preparation” the first two kinds are established — that is, in dependence upon their having formerly cultivated preparation toward the sense they sought, the one following another’s teaching and the other following the dharma itself, the two names one who follows through faith and one who follows the dharma are established.
By difference of “faculty” the next two kinds are established — that is, in dependence upon dull faculty and keen faculty, upon the predominance of confidence and the predominance of discernment, they are named in order one resolute through faith and one attained through view.
By “the obtaining of the absorption of cessation” the name one who witnesses with the body is established — because he has witnessed the absorption of cessation with his body.
By difference of “liberation” the last two kinds are established — that is, in dependence upon being freed from the obstruction of the afflictions by the force of discernment alone, one liberated through discernment is established; in dependence upon obtaining the force of absorption as well and being freed from the obstruction to liberation, one liberated in both parts is established.
Thus the names are seven, but the real entities are only six. For on the path of seeing there are two kinds of noble person, namely one who follows through faith and one who follows the dharma; these two persons, on reaching the path of cultivation, are given two other names, one resolute through faith and one attained through view; and on reaching the stage beyond training they are given two names again, liberation dependent on circumstance and liberation not dependent on circumstance (so that with two on each of the three paths there are only six entities).
It should be known besides how the numbers are opened out among them: one who follows through faith becomes, as reckoned by faculty, three kinds (low, middling, high); as reckoned by lineage, five kinds (the five beginning with the dharma of falling back); as reckoned by path, fifteen kinds (the eight receptivities and seven knowledges); as reckoned by freedom from defilement, seventy-three kinds (from one wholly bound to one already free of the defilement of eight levels); and as reckoned by the body it rests upon, nine kinds (the three continents of the human destiny together with the six heavens of the desire realm). If faculty, lineage, path, freedom from defilement, and the body it rests upon are multiplied one into another, they come together to one hundred forty-seven thousand eight hundred twenty-five kinds. As for the rest, one who follows the dharma and so on, they may be thought out on this same principle.
Treatise (the next question): What is meant by being liberated in both parts and by being liberated through discernment? The stanza says:
〔Second Half of Root 66〕Obtaining the Absorption of Cessation Is Called Liberated in Both Parts · The Rest Are Called Liberated through Discernment
Stanza: Liberated in both parts is established by obtaining the absorption of cessation; the rest are called liberated through discernment.
Treatise: Those among the arhats who have obtained the absorption of cessation are named liberated in both parts — because by the two forces of discernment and of absorption they have been liberated both from the afflictions and from the obstruction to absorption (the obstruction to liberation). The rest, who have not yet obtained the absorption of cessation, are named liberated through discernment — because by the force of discernment alone they have been liberated as to the obstruction of the afflictions.
Treatise (the next question, in transition): As the World-Honored One said: with the five afflictions cut off and no longer able to draw one along, he is not yet to be called “one full in training.” By how many causes, then, do the stage of training and the stage beyond training each obtain the name “full” alone among those at the same stage? The stanza says:
〔Root 67〕The Fullness of One in Training Is by the Three, Faculty, Fruit, and Absorption · The Fullness of One beyond Training Only by the Two, Faculty and Absorption
Stanza: One in training is called full by the three causes of faculty, fruit, and absorption; one beyond training obtains the name of fullness only by the two causes of faculty and absorption.
Treatise: One in training alone obtains the name “full” at the stage of training by three causes complete, namely faculty, fruit, and absorption. Taken severally —
There is one in training who obtains the name of fullness by faculty only, namely one attained through view who is not yet free of the defilement of the desire realm.
There is one in training who obtains the name of fullness by fruit only, namely one resolute through faith who has become a non-returner but has not yet obtained the absorption of cessation.
There is one in training who obtains the name of fullness by faculty and fruit, namely one attained through view who has become a non-returner but has not yet obtained the absorption of cessation.
There is one in training who obtains the name of fullness by fruit and absorption, namely one resolute through faith who has obtained the absorption of cessation.
There is one in training who alone obtains the name of fullness by all three causes complete, namely one attained through view who has obtained the absorption of cessation.
There is no one in training who obtains the name of fullness by absorption only, or by faculty and absorption only (since one in training must have this portion that is a fruit).
As for those beyond training, at the stage beyond training they alone obtain the name of fullness by the two, faculty and absorption — at the stage beyond training there is no fullness that is “not a fruit,” and so no separate item of obtaining fullness through fruit is established. Taken severally: there is one who is named full by faculty only, namely one of liberation not dependent on circumstance who has not yet obtained the absorption of cessation; there is one who is named full by absorption only, namely one of liberation dependent on circumstance who has obtained the absorption of cessation; and there is one who alone is named full by both complete, namely one of liberation not dependent on circumstance who has obtained the absorption of cessation.
Treatise (the next question · below, a great division of its own is opened): Spoken of at large, the differences among the paths are measureless and boundless — the mundane path, the supramundane path, the path of seeing, the path of cultivation, and the rest. If they are to be spoken of in brief, how many paths will comprise them all? The stanza says:
〔Root 68〕All Paths, Spoken of in Brief, Are Only Four
Stanza: It should be known that all paths, spoken of in brief, are only four, namely the path of preparation, the uninterrupted path, the path of liberation, and the path of further advance.
Treatise: The path of preparation is that after which the uninterrupted path arises. The uninterrupted path is that which can cut off the obstruction to be cut off. The path of liberation is the path that arises first after the obstruction to be cut off has been liberated from. The path of further advance is the paths other than these three.
What is the sense of “path”? It is the road that leads to nirvāṇa, since riding upon it one can go to the city of nirvāṇa. Or else: the path is what seeking rests upon, since resting upon it one seeks the fruit that is nirvāṇa.
Then how can the path of liberation and the path of further advance be called paths? Because they are of a class with the path and can turn into the higher grade; or because the force of each earlier one reaches to each later one; or because they can lead one to enter nirvāṇa without remaining support.
Treatise (the next question): The path is elsewhere given the name “penetrating progress,” because it can penetrate and go on toward nirvāṇa. How many kinds of this penetrating progress are there, and on what are they established? The stanza says:
〔Root 69〕The Four Modes of Penetrating Progress — Pleasant and Painful · Slow and Swift
Stanza: Penetrating progress is of four kinds. Pleasant penetrating progress rests upon the fundamental meditative absorptions, painful penetrating progress upon the remaining levels; slow and swift are divided by the dullness or keenness of the faculties.
Treatise: The sūtra says that penetrating progress is of four kinds in all: first painful and slow penetrating progress, second painful and swift penetrating progress, third pleasant and slow penetrating progress, fourth pleasant and swift penetrating progress.
If a path arises in dependence upon the four fundamental meditative absorptions it is named pleasant penetrating progress — because it gathers in the factors, calm and insight are equal, and it turns spontaneously (without labor). If a path arises in dependence upon the formless absorptions, access concentration, or the intermediate absorption, it is named painful penetrating progress — because it does not gather in the factors, calm and insight are unequal, and it must turn with labor. Among these, in the formless absorptions insight is little and calm much, while in access concentration and the intermediate absorption insight is much and calm little.
Within these two, pleasant and painful penetrating progress, one of dull faculties is named slow and one of keen faculties is named swift. Because these two practices penetrate slowly upon their objects, they are named slow in penetrating; the contrary of this is named swift in penetrating. Or else: the penetrating progress raised by a sluggish person is named slow penetrating progress, and the swift is the contrary of this.
Treatise (the next question): The path is also named the factors of awakening. How many kinds are these, and what are their name and sense? The stanza says:
〔Root 70〕The Thirty-Seven Factors of Awakening · Awakening Is the Knowledge of Exhaustion and the Knowledge of Non-Arising
Stanza: The factors of awakening are thirty-seven, namely the four foundations of mindfulness and the rest. Awakening is the knowledge of exhaustion and the knowledge of non-arising; they conduce toward this, and so are named factors.
Treatise: The sūtra says that the factors of awakening are thirty-seven, namely the four foundations of mindfulness, the four right abandonings, the four bases of supernormal power, the five faculties, the five powers, the seven limbs of full awakening, and the eight limbs of the noble path.
The knowledge of exhaustion and the knowledge of non-arising are called awakening. According as the one who awakens differs, three awakenings are separately established: first the awakening of a śrāvaka, second the awakening of a pratyekabuddha, third unsurpassed awakening. Because ignorance and the sleep of ignorance have both been forever cut off, and because he knows as it really is that “what was to be done has been done, and is not to be done again,” these two knowledges are called awakening.
These thirty-seven dharmas conduce toward awakening, and therefore all are named factors of awakening.
Treatise (the next question): Are the entities of these thirty-seven dharmas each different? The answer: they are not. How is it, then? The stanza says:
〔Root 71〕The Real Entities of the Thirty-Seven Dharmas Are Only Ten
Stanza: Of these the real entities are only ten, namely discernment, diligence, absorption, confidence, mindfulness, joy, equanimity, pliancy, and moral discipline and applied thought as entity.
Treatise: Though the names of these factors of awakening are thirty-seven, the real entities are only ten, namely discernment, diligence, and the rest. Taken severally —
The four foundations of mindfulness, the faculty of discernment, the power of discernment, the limb of awakening that is the discernment of dharmas, and right view have discernment for their entity.
The four right abandonings, the faculty of vigor, the power of vigor, the limb of awakening that is vigor, and right vigor have diligence for their entity.
The four bases of supernormal power, the faculty of absorption, the power of absorption, the limb of awakening that is absorption, and right absorption have absorption for their entity.
The faculty of confidence and the power of confidence have confidence for their entity.
The faculty of mindfulness, the power of mindfulness, the limb of awakening that is mindfulness, and right mindfulness have mindfulness for their entity.
The limb of awakening that is joy has joy for its entity; the limb of awakening that is equanimity has equanimity as a formation for its entity; the limb of awakening that is pliancy has pliancy for its entity; right speech, right action, and right livelihood have moral discipline for their entity; and right intention has applied thought for its entity.
Reckoned thus, the real entities of the factors of awakening are only ten — that is, upon the five faculties and five powers beginning with confidence there are added the five, joy, equanimity, pliancy, moral discipline, and applied thought.
Here the treatise records besides one account: the Vibhāṣā masters say that the real entities are eleven, because bodily action and verbal action are not mingled with each other, and so moral discipline is divided into two, the remaining nine being as before.
Treatise (the next question): The three names, foundation of mindfulness, right abandoning, and base of supernormal power, have no separate ascription (their entities comprising all preparatory wholesome dharmas whatever); why then are they alone said to be discernment, diligence, and absorption? The stanza says:
〔Root 72〕The Three Groups Beginning with the Four Foundations of Mindfulness Are Named According to What Predominates
Stanza: The four foundations of mindfulness, the four right abandonings, and the four bases of supernormal power are said to be discernment, diligence, and absorption according to the portion that predominates; in truth they are all the preparatory wholesome dharmas.
Treatise: The three groups of wholesome dharmas beginning with the four foundations of mindfulness, taken as to real entity, comprise all preparatory wholesome dharmas whatever; and yet, according to the wholesome root that predominates within their own class, they are said in order to be discernment, to be diligence, and to be absorption.
Question: For what reason is the name “foundation of mindfulness” established upon discernment? The Vibhāṣā masters say thus: discernment is held by the force of mindfulness and so abides upon its object (whence it takes its name from mindfulness). But in truth of principle, it is by discernment that mindfulness is made to abide upon the object — because only one who sees as things really are can note them clearly; and this has been established at length in the section on the foundations of mindfulness.
Question: Why is diligence named “right abandoning”? Because at the stage of properly cultivating abandoning and cultivating, this force of diligence can cut off indolence. Or it is named “right excelling,” because among the properly holding and spurring on of body, speech, and mind, this is the most excellent.
Question: For what reason is the name “base of supernormal power” established upon absorption? Because the various wondrous merits rest upon it.
Here the treatise records besides one account and at once refutes it: certain other masters say that “the supernormal” is precisely absorption and “the base” means the four dharmas of desire and the rest. — Then he ought to say that the real entities of the factors of awakening are thirteen (since desire and mind must be added, two more). And moreover he contradicts what the sūtra says. As the sūtra says: I shall now expound for you the bases of supernormal power and the rest; “the supernormal” means the enjoyment of the various supernormal domains, being able to divide one into many, and so on at length; “the base” means the four concentrations of desire and the rest. From this it appears that the Buddha here calls the result produced by absorption the supernormal and calls the concentration produced by desire and the rest the base (and does not call absorption the supernormal).
Question: For what reason are the five dharmas beginning with confidence first spoken of as faculties and afterward named powers? Because these five dharmas are divided as earlier and later according to the low and the high grade; and again according to whether they can or cannot be overborne.
Question: Why is the sequence of confidence and the rest ranged just so? Because with regard to cause and effect he first raises a mind of confidence and, for the sake of the fruit, cultivates the cause; next he raises vigor; through vigor mindfulness abides upon its object; through the holding force of mindfulness the mind thereupon obtains absorption; and because the mind has obtained absorption he can know as things really are. Such, then, is the sequence of confidence and the rest.
Treatise (the next question): Which factor of awakening, then, should be said to predominate at which stage? The stanza says:
〔Root 73〕The Seven Groups of Factors of Awakening Predominate in Order
Stanza: At the stage of initial undertaking, at the stage of the factors conducive to penetration, and at the stages of the path of cultivation and the path of seeing, the seven groups beginning with the foundations of mindfulness should be known to predominate in order.
Treatise: At the stage of initial undertaking he can examine and illumine in detail the four objects beginning with the body, and the function of discernment is excellent, and so the foundations of mindfulness are said to predominate.
At the stage of the dharma of warmth he can realize excellent merits differing from his own class, and the function of diligence is excellent, and so the right abandonings are said to predominate.
At the stage of the dharma of the summit he can hold fast excellent wholesome roots and go toward the merit of not falling back, and the function of absorption is excellent, and so the bases of supernormal power are said to predominate.
At the stage of the dharma of receptivity he assuredly does not fall and sink, and the wholesome roots are firm and gain the sense of predominance, and so the faculties are said to predominate.
At the stage of the highest worldly dharma he is not overborne by the afflictions or by worldly dharmas and gains the sense of not being overborne, and so the powers are said to predominate.
At the stage of the path of cultivation he has already drawn near to the stage of awakening, and the function of aiding awakening is excellent, and so the limbs of awakening are said to predominate.
At the stage of the path of seeing he turns swiftly, and the function of penetrating progress is excellent, and so the limbs of the path are said to predominate.
Yet in the sūtras they are spoken of according to the increase of number, seven (the limbs of awakening) being spoken of first and eight (the limbs of the path) afterward; this is not the sequence of cultivation. Among the eight limbs of the noble path, right view is both the path and a limb of the path, while the rest are limbs of the path and not the path; among the seven limbs of awakening, the discernment of dharmas is both awakening and a limb of awakening, while the rest are limbs of awakening and not awakening. Thus far what the Vibhāṣā masters say.
Here the treatise records besides one account: there are certain other masters who do not refute the sequence stated in the sūtras but establish the foundations of mindfulness and the rest in accordance with it. They say — when the practitioner is about to practice, his mind runs scattered over many objects, and so he first cultivates the foundations of mindfulness in order to subdue his mind. Hence the sūtra says: these four foundations of mindfulness can bind the mind upon its objects, and properly dispel the mindfulness that rests upon indulgence. Therefore the foundations of mindfulness are spoken of first.
By this momentum diligence thereupon grows; and in order to accomplish four matters he properly spurs on and holds his mind, and so the right abandonings are spoken of as second.
Through vigor the mind is without grief or regret, and thereupon he is capable of cultivating and mending an excellent absorption, and so the bases of supernormal power are spoken of as third.
With an excellent absorption for their support, confidence and the rest are made a dominant condition for the supramundane dharmas, and thereby the five faculties are spoken of as fourth.
The sense of a faculty being established, he can properly subdue and dispel the present activity of what is to be counteracted and draw forth the noble dharmas, and thereby the five powers are spoken of as fifth.
At the stage of the path of seeing the limbs of awakening are established, because he awakens to and knows the four noble truths as they really are. Extending to the two stages of the path of seeing and the path of cultivation, the limbs of the path are established, because in both he goes straight to the city of nirvāṇa. As the sūtra says: one who has cultivated the eight limbs of the path to completion has also cultivated to completion the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the seven limbs of awakening. And the sūtra says: bhikṣus, you should know that the one who “proclaims words as they really are” is a simile for expounding the four noble truths, and the one who “makes them go out swiftly by the original road” is a simile for making people cultivate the eight limbs of the noble path. From this it is known that the eight limbs of the path are spoken of as extending to the two stages of seeing and of cultivation.
Thus far the sequence stated according to the stages at which each predominates; as for the truth of the principle, it should be as stated above.
Treatise (the next question): Among these thirty-seven dharmas, how many extend to what is with outflows and how many are without outflows? The stanza says:
〔Root 74〕The Seven Limbs of Awakening and the Eight Limbs of the Path Are Only without Outflows · The Rest Extend to Both
Stanza: The seven limbs of awakening and the eight limbs of the path are without outflows throughout; the three fours (the four foundations of mindfulness · the four right abandonings · the four bases of supernormal power) and the five faculties and five powers all extend to both kinds.
Treatise: Among these, the seven limbs of awakening and the eight limbs of the noble path are only without outflows, because they are established only at the stages of the path of cultivation and the path of seeing. In the world too there are dharmas such as right view; and yet those do not obtain the name of limbs of the noble path. The rest all extend to what is with outflows and what is without outflows.
Treatise (the next question): How many of these thirty-seven dharmas are there at each level? The stanza says:
〔Roots 75 and 76〕The Increase and Decrease of the Thirty-Seven Dharmas at the Several Levels
Stanza: The first meditative absorption has them all; the level of access excepts joy (the limb of awakening); the second meditative absorption excepts applied thought; the third and fourth and the intermediate absorption except two. The first three formless levels except the three limbs of moral discipline and the first two; the desire realm and the summit of existence except the limbs of awakening and the limbs of the path.
Treatise: In the first meditative absorption all thirty-seven are complete. At the level of access the limb of awakening that is joy must be excepted, because at a threshold level one turns by exertion and one still has misgivings about the dharmas of the level below. In the second meditative absorption right intention must be excepted, because in that meditative absorption there is no longer applied thought. For this reason these two levels have thirty-six each. In the third meditative absorption, the fourth meditative absorption, and the intermediate absorption, joy and applied thought are both excepted, and each has thirty-five. At the first three formless levels the three limbs of moral discipline (right speech, right action, right livelihood) must be excepted, and joy and applied thought excepted as well, and each has thirty-two. In the desire realm and at the summit of existence the limbs of awakening and the limbs of the path must be excepted, and each has twenty-two, because there is nothing without outflows there.
Treatise (the next question, in transition): When the factors of awakening arise, the purities of realization are assuredly obtained. How many kinds of these are there? At what stage are they obtained? What dharma is their real entity? Are they with outflows or without? The stanza says:
〔Roots 77 and 78〕The Four Purities of Realization
Stanza: The purities of realization are of four kinds, namely toward the Buddha, toward the dharma, toward the Saṅgha, and toward the noble moral discipline. On seeing the first three truths one obtains the purity of realization toward the dharma and that of moral discipline; on seeing the truth of the path one obtains besides those toward the Buddha and the Saṅgha. “The dharma” means the whole of the three truths together with the path of a bodhisattva or a pratyekabuddha. They have the two, confidence and moral discipline, for their entity, and all four are without outflows only.
Treatise: The sūtra says that the purities of realization are four in all: first the purity of realization toward the Buddha, second toward the dharma, third toward the Saṅgha, fourth the purity of realization that is the noble moral discipline.
Now at the stage of the path of seeing, when he sees the first three truths (suffering, origin, cessation), with each truth he obtains only the purity of realization toward the dharma and that of moral discipline; and only at the stage of seeing the truth of the path does he obtain besides those toward the Buddha and the Saṅgha — that is to say, at that time he obtains the purity of realization also toward the dharmas beyond training that make a Buddha, and toward the dharmas of training and beyond training that make a śrāvaka Saṅgha. The stanza’s word “besides” is meant to show that at the time of seeing the truth of the path he likewise obtains the purities of realization toward the dharma and toward moral discipline.
Yet the dharma in which he has confidence is, in brief, of two kinds: the particular and the general. The general extends to all four truths; the particular is only the whole of the three truths together with the path of a bodhisattva or a pratyekabuddha — and so on seeing all four truths he obtains the purity of realization toward the dharma. As for the moral discipline beloved of the noble ones, it is simultaneous with direct realization, and so at all times it is never obtained but simultaneously.
Because the objects of his confidence differ, they are named four; but it should be known that the real entities are only two — the three purities of realization toward the Buddha and the rest have confidence for their entity, and the purity of realization that is the noble moral discipline has moral discipline for its entity, so that there are only two. Thus all four are without outflows only, because a dharma with outflows is not a purity of realization.
In what sense is the name “purity of realization” established? Because he awakens to and knows the principle of the four noble truths as it really is, it is called “realization”; and the three jewels in which he has confidence and the excellent śīla (moral discipline) are both named “pure,” because they are apart from the stain of unbelief and the stain of breaking moral discipline. Purity got through realization — so the name purity of realization is established.
Thus far the sequence stated as it arises within contemplation, and so it is said that the sequence within contemplation is such. What then is the sequence in which they arise on emerging from contemplation? That is: at the stage of emerging from contemplation, he first has confidence that the World-Honored One is perfectly and fully awakened; next, that within the true dharma and discipline it is well spoken; last, that the noble stage is of excellent conduct. Right confidence in the three jewels is just like a good physician, a good medicine, and one who nurses the sick. Because the mind is pure he gives rise to pure śīla, and therefore śīla is spoken of as fourth — pure confidence must be complete before this becomes present, just as illness is removed only when the three conditions are met. Or else these four are just like a guide, a road, fellow merchants, and the vehicle one rides.
Treatise (the next question, in transition): The sūtra says that at the stage of training one accomplishes eight limbs, and that at the stage beyond training one accomplishes ten limbs complete. For what reason is it not said that at the stage of training there are right liberation and right knowledge? And what are the entities of right liberation and right knowledge? The stanza says:
〔Roots 79 and 80〕Right Liberation and Right Knowledge
Stanza: Since one in training still has bonds remaining, he has no limb of right liberation or of right knowledge. Liberation is unconditioned, namely resolve and the cessation of confusion; the conditioned portion is a limb of one beyond training, namely the two aggregates of liberation. Right knowledge is as was said above of awakening, namely the knowledge of exhaustion and the knowledge of non-arising.
Treatise: At the stage of training there are still bonds remaining that have not been liberated from, and so there is no limb of liberation. It is not that one may be called liberated by being apart from some small portion of the bonds; nor that a knowledge of liberation may be established where there is no entity of liberation. One beyond training has already escaped the bonds of the afflictions, and can besides give rise to the two knowledges that know liberation; and only through the manifestness of these two may these two limbs be established. One in training is not so, and therefore accomplishes eight limbs only.
The entity of liberation is of two kinds, namely conditioned and unconditioned. Conditioned liberation means the resolve of one beyond training; unconditioned liberation means the cessation of all confusion. Conditioned liberation is named a limb of one beyond training, because the name “limb” must be established upon what is conditioned.
The liberation comprised under a limb is again of two kinds, namely the liberation of mind and the liberation through discernment spoken of in other sūtras. It should be known that these two are the aggregates of liberation.
Objection: If that is so, then it ought not to be as the sūtra says — what is called the supreme purity of liberation? It is the mind’s being liberated in becoming free of the defilement of greed, and its being liberated in becoming free of the defilement of hatred and of delusion (from which it appears that the aggregate of liberation is not resolve alone).
Answer: With regard to the aggregate of liberation, what is not yet complete is made complete, and what is already complete is, for the sake of holding it fast, cultivated with desire and diligence and the rest; and so the aggregate of liberation is not resolve alone (this being said with regard to the portion that is cultivation).
Objection: If that is so, then what after all is it? Here the treatise records besides one account: certain other masters say that by the force of true knowledge greed, hatred, and delusion are dispelled, and that this very being of the mind apart from stain is called the aggregate of liberation.
Thus far has been stated the entity of right liberation. As for the entity of right knowledge, it is as was said above of “awakening,” namely the knowledge of exhaustion and the knowledge of non-arising spoken of above.
Treatise (the next question): In which time is the mind properly liberated, that one speaks of “the liberation of the mind beyond training”? The stanza says:
〔First Half of Root 81〕The Mind beyond Training Is Liberated from Obstruction at the Very Time of Its Arising
Stanza: When the mind beyond training arises, it is at that moment liberated from obstruction.
Treatise: As this treatise says, the first mind beyond training, at the very time of its arising in the future, is liberated from obstruction. What is meant by obstruction? It is the “acquisition” of the afflictions — because that can block this mind from arising.
At the stage where the vajra-like concentration is properly ceasing, that acquisition is properly being cut off, and so the first mind beyond training, at the stage of properly arising, is properly liberated; at the stage where the vajra-like concentration has already ceased, that acquisition has already been cut off, and so the first mind beyond training, at the stage of having already arisen, is named already liberated.
Those minds beyond training that have not yet arisen, and mundane minds as well, are at that time likewise named liberated; but here it is the one that is settled to arise that is spoken of, because at that time it is properly proceeding in the present time.
Question: From what are the mundane minds liberated? Answer: from that same obstruction which blocks the mind from arising.
Objection: At the stage where it is not yet liberated, does this mundane mind then not arise?
Answer: Although it does arise then, it is not as it is now.
Question: What is it like then?
Answer: Then it is together with the acquisition of the afflictions; whereas if it arises hereafter, there will be no acquisition of confusion together with it.
Treatise (the next question): At which stage does the path make the obstruction to arising be cut off? The stanza says:
〔Second Half of Root 81〕Only at the Stage of Properly Ceasing Does the Path Cut Off That Obstruction
Stanza: The path, only at the stage of properly ceasing, makes that obstruction be cut off.
Treatise: To say “the stage of properly ceasing” shows that it stands in the present; to say “properly arising” shows that it is in the future time. Therefore the path can cut off obstruction only at the time of properly ceasing, and at the other stages it assuredly has no function of cutting off obstruction. In this it is unlike liberation, which may extend to what has not yet arisen — because what has arisen and what has not are alike in point of being apart from obstruction (whereas with the cutting off of obstruction it is not so).
Treatise (the next question): The sūtra says that there are three elements, namely the element of abandoning, the element of dispassion, and the element of cessation. What are their entities? And what are their differences? The stanza says:
〔Root 82〕The Three Elements of Abandoning · Dispassion · Cessation
Stanza: These three elements are said to be unconditioned. The element of dispassion is dispassion toward craving only; the element of abandoning is the abandoning of the remaining fetters; the element of cessation is the cessation of those things in which the latent tendencies increase by attachment.
Treatise: The three elements beginning with abandoning are the unconditioned liberation spoken of above, divided out to be severally their entities. To say “the element of dispassion” is to mean dispassion toward the one fetter of craving only; to say “the element of abandoning” is to mean the abandoning of the remaining fetters; to say “the element of cessation” is to mean the cessation of those remaining things in which the latent tendencies of craving and the rest increase by attachment. Thus the three elements spoken of in the sūtra are the unconditioned liberation.
Treatise (the next question): If a thing can be an object of disgust, must one assuredly be able to become dispassionate toward it? The answer: it is not so. How is it, then? The stanza says:
〔Root 83〕The Four Alternatives Distinguishing Disgust and Dispassion (the End of the Chapter)
Stanza: Disgust is the discernment that takes suffering and origin as its object; dispassion takes the four truths as its object and can cut off confusion; the two, set against each other, are by turns wider and narrower, and so they should make four alternatives.
Treatise: Only the receptivities and knowledges that arise taking the two truths of suffering and origin as their object are called disgust; the rest are not. As for the receptivities and knowledges arising with the objects of the four truths, all that can cut off confusion obtain the name “dispassion.” The two differ in width and narrowness, and so they make four alternatives —
The first alternative, disgust and not dispassion: the receptivities and knowledges that take suffering and origin as their object without causing confusion to be cut off, since their object is a thing to be disgusted with and yet they cannot bring freedom from defilement.
The second alternative, dispassion and not disgust: the receptivities and knowledges that take cessation and the path as their object and can cause confusion to be cut off, since their object is a thing to be delighted in and yet they can bring freedom from defilement.
The third alternative, both disgust and dispassion: the receptivities and knowledges that take suffering and origin as their object and can cause confusion to be cut off.
The fourth alternative, neither disgust nor dispassion: the receptivities and knowledges that take cessation and the path as their object without causing confusion to be cut off.
It should be known besides: for one among them who becomes free of the defilement of desire first and sees the truths afterward, among all the dharma-receptivities and knowledges he has, those comprised in the path of preparation, the path of liberation, and the path of further advance do not cause confusion to be cut off — because the confusion has already been cut off, and because those paths are not the counteragent that cuts off.
讀這一卷之前
上一卷把四向四果講到阿羅漢為止,這一卷一開口就翻轉一個習慣的印象——證了阿羅漢,並不等於人人一模一樣。論文的第一句承接得極緊:「如前所說,不動應果初盡智後起無生智。諸阿羅漢如預流等有差別不?」。這一問把整卷的門打開了:阿羅漢之中有六種種性,有的須待時節因緣才能入定,有的隨欲現前;有的可能退,有的必定不退。
三家古德在這裡把科判的刀落在同一處,而且序號逐字相同。光記標「此下第五明六種種姓。就中,一明六阿羅漢;二明六姓先後;三明從姓、果退;四明學、凡種姓;五明三退不同;六明退果時相;七明練根不同;八明無學九人」;頌疏作「從此第五,明六種性,就中八:一明六阿羅漢、二明六性先後、三明從性果退、四明學凡種性、五明三退不同、六明退果時相、七明練根不同、八明無學九人」——與光記幾乎一字不差;寶疏則把前三科併作一科而成六科:「已下大文第五明六種姓。一明六種羅漢;二明六種學、凡;三明三種退別;四明六退果時等;五明練根不同;六明九種無學」。三家獨立分卷而卷界與玄奘全同,可見這一刀不是後人硬切的。
這一卷還有一件本部書裡少見的事:神泰疏現存七卷之中,唯有卷十七屬於賢聖品,而它恰好整卷覆蓋這一卷的內容——卷首自標「自下第四有七行半頌明六種種性。於中初一行半頌有明阿羅漢」,卷末釋完厭離四句就收卷。所以這是全書第一個四家俱在的單元;下文凡有四家並列處,都特別標明。
要先說在前頭的是:本卷篇幅最長的一段長行,不是講法數,而是一場往復——阿羅漢果究竟有退無退。這一段裡經部、上座、分別論師與有部本宗四家意見不同,論主自己也明白表了態,末了卻仍以「毘婆沙師定作是說:阿羅漢果亦有退義」結歸本宗。讀這一段的訣竅,是隨時問一句『現在說話的是誰』——下文每一節都會標出來。
一、阿羅漢分六種:時解脫與不時解脫
先問:既然都斷盡了煩惱,阿羅漢之間還能有什麼差別? 論答得直接——差別不在斷了什麼,而在根性。「於契經中說阿羅漢由種性異故有六種,一者退法、二者思法、三者護法、四安住法、五堪達法、六不動法」。前五種是從有學位上的『信解』(信增而根鈍)一系生出來的,總名時愛心解脫;第六種是從『見至』(慧增而根利)一系生出來的,名不動心解脫。
時解脫這個名字要當心。 它不是說『暫時的解脫』,而是『待時而解脫』——「亦說名為時解脫者,以要待時及解脫故。略初言故,如言酥瓶」。論怕人誤讀,特地補一個省略的例子:盛酥的瓶簡稱酥瓶,省去了前一字。所待之時是什麼?「謂待資具無病處等勝緣合時方入定故」——資具、身體、處所這些條件會合,定才入得成。四家於此喻的訓詁全合:光記「如言蘇瓶,具足應言盛蘇瓶,略初盛字但言蘇瓶」,泰疏則作「如世具言此成蘇瓶,略初此成言故但言蘇瓶」。
易誤處:把六種當作六個等級的『功力高低』。它們高低確有,但論所繫的判準是根與加行,不是斷惑的多寡——六種阿羅漢所斷的煩惱是一樣的。落地上:讀到後面『退』的一大段時,要記得所退的從來不是漏盡,而是定與種性——這一條先立住,那一場諍論才看得懂。
二、種性是原先就有,還是後來練成的
先問:這六種種性,是生來注定,還是修出來的? 論答「不定」,並以一頌判之——「有是先種性,有後練根得」。細分則是:退法必是先有,思法以下五種也可以是後得。所以有人本來就是思法性,也有人本來是退法性,後來練根轉成思法,乃至轉成不動。
六個名字都是形象語,不是編號。 論逐一給了訓詞:退法是「謂遇少緣便退所得,非思法等」;思法是「謂懼退失恒思自害」;護法是「謂於所得喜自防護」;安住法是「離勝退緣雖不自防亦能不退,離勝加行亦不增進」;堪達法是「彼性堪能好修練根速達不動」;不動法是「彼必無退」。頌疏把六者的訓詞逐一列全,於四家中最便初學——「一者退法,謂遇少緣便退所得。二者思法,謂懼退失,恒思自害。三者護法,謂於前所得法自防護」。
這六種在有學位就已成形。 論給了一張配置表:第一第二二種都缺恆時加行與尊重加行,只因根有利鈍而分二;第三只有恆時加行,第四只有尊重加行,第五二者具足而仍是鈍根,第六是利根而二者具足。易誤處:以為名字即命運。論明白遮止——「退法種性非必定退,乃至堪達非必能達,但約容有建立此名」。落地上:這幾個名字是就『可能性』立的,不是就必然性立的;下文那一句「故六阿羅漢通三界皆有」,正是靠這一條才說得通。
三、四從種性退、五從果退——而所退都不是原先那一分
先問:六種之中誰退?退的是種性還是果? 頌答「四從種性退,五從果非先」。不動必定不退;前五種都可能退。其中後四種可從種性退,唯獨退法沒有種性可退——因為已在最下一級。從果退則五種都有。
關鍵在『非先』二字。 論分三層說明:無學位的人,其先前有學位上所住的種性不會退,因為那是學道無學道二重所成;有學位的人,其先前凡位上所住的種性也不會退,因為那是世出世道二重所成;唯有後來練根新得的思法等四種,才有退的可能。由此推出一條硬結論——「是故定無退預流果」。
易誤處:把『阿羅漢有退』讀成『可能退回凡夫』。論的算法恰恰相反:退法的無學有三條去路(增進根、退住學、住自位般涅槃),思法四條,其餘依次五、六、七,而且「思法等四退住學位,時還住退非餘」——退也只退到與自己相當的那一位。落地上:這一節其實是在畫一張『退的邊界圖』;邊界一畫清楚,下一節那場大諍論才知道爭的是哪一塊地。
四、為什麼預流決定不退:依無事與依有事
先問:憑什麼說見所斷的煩惱斷了就不再起? 有部給的理由只有一句——「以見所斷依無事故」,光記標明這是誰在說:「說一切有部答。以見所斷,依無事故,必無退理」。所謂依無事,是說身見依著所計的『我』而轉,而一切見惑以此見為根本;「我體既無名依無事,以無事故必無退理」。
論隨即自設一難:那豈不是說這煩惱『緣無』?答:不是——它所緣的仍是四諦,只是緣得不如實。再徵:諸煩惱哪一個不是不如實地緣?答在差別:修所斷的煩惱各有真實之事(可意不可意等),見所斷的卻是在四諦上憑空計我。論再從三個角度重說同一件事,最後給了一個譬喻——「如於繩等率爾謂蛇」:倉猝之間會把繩看成蛇,一經審慮就不會;修惑昧鈍,不待審慮而起,所以聖者仍可能失念退起;見惑是推度性,一審慮就見諦,所以決定不退。
易誤處:把『依無事』當成『所緣是空無』。論已親自遮過這一讀。落地上:這一段給了一條可用的判準——凡建立在虛構對象上的執著,一旦看破就不會回頭;建立在真實事相上的習氣,看破了仍要防護。修行上兩者所需的功夫本來不同。
五、經部之說與論主的表態
先問:這場諍論裡,世親自己站在哪一邊? 論文只有一句——「經部師說:從阿羅漢亦無退義。彼說應理」。「彼說應理」四字看似輕,古德卻一致認為這是論主的明白表態。光記說得最完整:「此下經部明四果退、不退。論主意朋經部,故言彼說應理」;寶疏易其字作「論主評取經部釋也」;泰疏更簡,只四個字——「論主評云:彼說應理」。
經部的論證分兩路走。 光記逐句標了說者:「由教理故者,經部答」、「如何由教者,徵」。教證一路引三段經:聖慧斷惑名為實斷;佛說有學應不放逸而不說阿羅漢;佛告慶喜利養等障阿羅漢而「不說退阿羅漢果,但說退失現法樂住」。理證一路則是一個兩難:若對治道已生,就不該退起煩惱;若道未生,就不該叫作漏盡——「若非漏盡,寧說為應」。
易誤處:以為論主表態就等於論本改宗。並不然——本卷末仍以毘婆沙師之說結歸本宗。落地上:讀本論凡遇「彼說應理」「最善」一類語,要同時記住兩件事:論主的傾向在此,而本宗的結論仍在後頭。二者並存,正是這部書的體例。
六、時愛解脫該怎麼讀:所退者是定不是果
先問:經上既說有『時愛解脫』,豈不是承認阿羅漢會退? 經部的答法不是否認經文,而是問一句『退的是什麼』——「但應觀察彼之所退,為應果性、為靜慮等?」光記標此為經部牒救:「若謂有退至故不名愛者,經部牒救通釋」。答案是:所退的是根本靜慮的等持,那是要待時現前的,所以名時解脫;為了現法樂住而屢屢希求它,所以名『愛』。
論隨即另錄一說:「有說:此定是所愛味,諸阿羅漢果性解脫恒隨逐故不應名時,更不欣求故不名愛。」——把時與愛二字都判給有漏定那一邊。接著經部再反難一句:如果果性可退,何以世尊只說現法樂住可退?光記引其語作「經部反難。若言無漏應果體性,鈍根亦容有退失者,如何世尊但說所證有漏諸定現法樂住,有可退理,不說無漏。由此證知羅漢果性必是不動」。
易誤處:把『退法』『不退法』之名讀成果位有無退。論在這裡自己給了立名的來源——是就「於所得現法樂住有退無退」而立的。落地上:日後凡見『某某退失』之語,先分三層問:退的是果、是定、還是現前受用?三者混為一談,這一整段就讀不動。
七、不退、安住、不動三名之別
先問:不退、安住、不動聽起來都是不會退,差在哪裡? 論以一問一答收之:「不退、安住、不動何別?非練根得名為不退,練根所得名為不動。」光記標此問答之兩造——「不退安住不動何別者,問」、「非練根得至三種差別者,經部答。不退是本性得,非由練根,若練根得名為不動」。
三者的分界線是這樣的:不退是本性所得,不由練根;不動是練根所得。這二種所起的殊勝等至,遇到退緣也不退。安住法則只能在已住之德上不退,「不能更引餘勝德生,設復引生從彼可退」——他的守成有餘而開拓不足。
易誤處:把安住法當成不動法的別名。論已明白分開:安住是『守得住已有的』,不動是『連新得的也不會失』。落地上:三個名字實際上是三種穩定度——本來就穩、練出來的穩、以及只在原地穩。修學上自估屬於哪一種,比記住名字有用。
八、喬底迦一事:退的是定,不是果
先問:喬底迦執刀自害,豈不是阿羅漢退果的鐵證? 論的通釋是:他「昔在學位,於時解脫極噉味故」,又因根鈍而屢屢退失,於是深自厭責、執刀自害;由於對身命毫無戀惜,臨命終時反而得了阿羅漢便般涅槃——所以「喬底迦亦非退失阿羅漢果」。
古德在此標出兩家讀法的分歧。 寶疏記得最清楚:「論主通經。有部謂喬底迦退應果重得。經部宗,喬底迦學位數退,深自厭等,臨命終時得阿羅漢果」。光記亦標此段為「經部又復通經」。也就是說,同一件事,有部讀為退果又重得,經部讀為學位屢退而臨終得果。
易誤處:以為通經就是改經。經部並未改動經文一字,改的是『他退的是哪一分』。落地上:讀傳記式的經證時,先分清『事實』與『對事實的判釋』——這一段是全卷示範得最清楚的一處。
九、增十經三難與有部之詰
先問:怎麼證明時解脫不是應果的體性? 經部引增十經——「一法應起,謂時愛心解脫。一法應證,謂不動心解脫」,隨即發三難:其一,若應果就是時愛心解脫,何以此經中把應果再說一次?其二,從來無處說阿羅漢果叫『應起』,只說『應證』。其三,經說鈍根應果名應起,若為顯他能起,利根更能起;若為顯他應起,利根更應起。結論是「故時解脫非應果性」。光記標其性質為「經部引經證應果體性非是時解脫」。
有部隨即回一難:「若爾何故說時解脫應果者,說一切有部難。若時解脫非應果體,何故說時解脫應果」。經部答:那是就一類根鈍、須待時定方現前的應果而立名,反之名不時解脫;光記標「謂有應果至名不時解脫者,經部答」,寶疏同標「經部答也。據待時不待,得定立名也」。
易誤處:把『應起』與『應證』看成同義的修辭。經部整個第二難就建立在這兩個詞的分工上。落地上:讀經證式的論辯,要留意論者所憑的常常是用語的分工而非義理的宣稱——這是本論最常用的一種論證法。
十、炭喻經與結歸本宗
先問:炭喻經明說聖弟子行住之時失念而生惡不善覺,這不是應果有退嗎? 這一難是有部提的。光記標得明白:「若爾應釋至是阿羅漢者,說一切有部復引經難」,寶疏亦標「有部引經救也」。經部的通經是:那位「於一切順漏已能永吐、已得清涼」的才是阿羅漢,而失念生覺是在他「未善通達」之前的學位事,「前依學位,故說無失」。光記標此為「經部通經」,寶疏作「經部記引後文『於一切順漏已能永吐、已得清涼』,准此後文是阿羅漢」。
至此廣諍既訖,論以一句結歸本宗:「毘婆沙師定作是說:阿羅漢果亦有退義」。光記於此標「廣諍既訖,結歸本宗」。
易誤處:把結歸本宗當成論主自己的最後判斷。前文既已說「彼說應理」,此處又結歸有退,二者並存不悖——這正是本論「立薩婆多義隨有僻處以經部義破之」的體例。落地上:遇到這種兩存的結尾,讀者要做的不是替古人選邊,而是把兩造各自的理由記牢。部派之判屬於義理權衡,不在讀者一時之見。
十一、有學與異生也有六種·但見道不練根
先問:六種種性是阿羅漢的專利嗎? 不是。頌答「學異生亦六,練根非見道」,理由極簡:六種應果既以他們為前身,前身自然也有六種。
要點在後半句。 見道位上決定不能練根,「此位無容起加行故」——見道速疾,來不及起練根的加行。所以練根只能在信解位與異生位修,就像無學位一樣。頌疏補得清楚:「然於見道必無練根,以見道速疾,無容起彼練根加行故」。論隨即引經作證:四種增上心所攝的現法樂住隨一有退,而不動心解脫「我決定說無因緣從此退」。
易誤處:以為練根是隨時可修的功課。它有位次限制——見道不能修。落地上:這一條與前面的『退』連起來看,會發現本論對修行階段的態度是很具體的:什麼位次能做什麼事,不能通說。
十二、退有三種:已得、未得、受用
先問:不動法既然不退,何以又說他退現法樂住? 論的解法是把『退』字先分成三種——「一已得退,謂退已得殊勝功德。二未得退,謂未能得殊勝功德。三受用退,謂諸已得殊勝功德不現在前」。
分完之後,人各有分。 世尊唯有受用退一種,因為功德太多,不可能一時全部現前;不動法有受用退與未得退二種,因為比自己更勝的功德還沒得到;其餘五種可能三種都有。於是「約受用退,說不動法退現法樂,無相違過」——矛盾解消在名詞的細分上。
易誤處:把『佛也有退』讀成佛有所退失。論說得很明白,佛的那一種只是『不現前』。落地上:本論解矛盾的手法在這裡示範得最乾淨——先問這個字有幾義,再問各人佔哪一義。往後遇到看似衝突的兩句經,這一招常常管用。
此處論本另錄無退論者一說:「諸無漏解脫皆名不動」,而以「如前釋通,不應為難」收之,並錄不判。
十三、退了必定再得,而且不會作違果之事
先問:退了之後會不會就這樣一直退到命終? 論答不會——「無從果退中間命終,退已須臾必還得故」。經證是:多聞聖弟子雖退失正念,「速復還能令所退起盡沒滅離」;若非如此,「修梵行果應非安隱可委信處」——梵行之果若可能一退不返,就不成其為可託付之處了。
第二問更細:住果時所不作的事,退時會作嗎?論答不會,理由是慚愧增上——「由慚增故於暫退時亦必不造,譬如壯士雖蹶不仆」。頌疏把兩句合釋得很完整:「一切果退,須臾必得,無有命終而不得者……又住果位所不作業,於果退時慚愧增故,亦必不造,譬如壯士雖蹶不仆」。
易誤處:把壯士之喻讀成『不會跌倒』。喻的重點在跌了也不會整個倒下去——絆一跤與仆地是兩回事。落地上:這一節其實是在給前面那場諍論加一個安全欄——即使承認有退,退的幅度與時限都是被鎖死的。
十四、練根要幾道:九無間九解脫
先問:轉一次種性要花多少工夫? 頌答「練根無學位,九無間解脫,久習故學一」。無學位上每轉一性,要九無間道與九解脫道,如同當初得阿羅漢果一樣多;有學位上只要一無間一解脫,如同當初得初果。理由是「彼鈍根性由久串習,非少功力可能令轉」——鈍根是長劫串習成的,不是一使勁就能翻過來。
其性與所依:這些道「一切唯是無漏性攝」,因為「聖者必無用有漏道而轉根理」。所依之身唯人趣三洲,「餘無退故」;所依之地,無學通九(未至、中間、四靜慮、三無色),有學唯六(除後三),因為「無有學果無色地攝」。
易誤處:以為練根是換一套新功夫。論說它「如得應果」——用的是同一種道,只是重走一遍。落地上:這一節給了一個很實在的提醒——根性可以轉,但代價與當初證果相當。知道代價,才不會把練根想得太輕。
十五、無學位上的九種聖者
先問:無學位總共有幾種人? 頌答「七聲聞二佛,差別由九根」。論釋:退法等五,加上不動分為二(練根所得與本性所得,先後有別),成七種聲聞;獨覺與大覺名二覺者,合為九人。而九人之所以成九,是「由下下等九品根異」。
這裡有一個好例子說明開合。 光記引《正理》以九與六互證:「然餘經說無學有九,謂初退法、後俱解脫。彼不退法,此不動攝,彼二解脫通此六攝,故阿毘達磨唯說有六」——經說九,論說六,不是矛盾,是開合不同。
易誤處:把九人讀成九個高低次第。它們的差別在根,不在斷惑之量。落地上:讀法數時常會遇到同一組事實被開成不同的數目(六、七、九),此處給了判準——先問這一組是依什麼門分的,門一換數就換。
十六、七聖者:四門開七、實事唯六
先問:學無學位一共有幾種聖者,憑什麼分? 論列七名——隨信行、隨法行、信解、見至、身證、慧解脫、俱解脫,而以四個門收之:「依加行異立初二種」「依根不同立次二種」「依得滅定立身證名」「依解脫異立後二種」。
七名而六事。 論隨即說明:見道中有隨信行、隨法行二人,到修道另立信解、見至二名,到無學又立時解脫、不時解脫二名——所以「此名雖七事別唯六」,而頌文以「三道各二故」明其由。這是一個人在三個階段上換了三次名字,不是七個不同的人。
論還順手示範了一次法數的相乘:一個隨信行,就根成三、就種性成五、就道成十五、就離染成七十三、就所依身成九,五者相乘「合成一億四萬七千八百二十五種」。
易誤處:把七聖當成七類彼此無關的人。落地上:這一節連同上一節,是本卷教『名與事之別』最集中的地方——名可以隨門而立,事卻只有那麼多。凡讀阿毘達磨的法數,先問名還是事。
十七、俱解脫與慧解脫
先問:同是阿羅漢,為什麼有俱、慧之分? 判準只有一條——有沒有得滅盡定。「諸阿羅漢得滅定者名俱解脫,由慧定力解脫煩惱解脫障故」;「所餘未得滅盡定者名慧解脫,但由慧力於煩惱障得解脫故」。所謂『俱』,是慧與定俱;所離的障也是二種——煩惱障與解脫障(定障)。
頌疏把這一層說得更透:「六種羅漢得滅定者,名俱解脫,先由慧力解脫惑障,又得滅定解脫定障,故名為俱;餘名慧解脫者……唯由慧力於煩惱障得解脫故,未離定障,不得名俱」。
易誤處:以為慧解脫是『解脫得不徹底』。就煩惱障說二者無異,差別在定障。落地上:這一條解釋了為什麼本論在講功德時屢屢把滅盡定單提出來——它是分判無學內部的一把尺。
十八、什麼叫作『滿』
先問:同在有學位,為什麼有人獨稱為滿? 論答由三因——根、果、定。「學於學位獨得滿名,具由三因,謂根、果、定」。然後論逐一排列五種組合:唯由根(見至未離欲染)、唯由果(信解不還未得滅定)、由根果(見至不還未得滅定)、由果定(信解得滅定)、三因具足(見至得滅定)。並明說有學位中沒有『唯由定』與『唯由根定』而得滿名的。
無學則少一因。 「諸無學者於無學位由根定二獨得滿名」,因為無學位中沒有『不是果』的滿,所以不另立由果得滿。頌疏於此給了最便記的對照:「一、由根滿,謂是利根。二、由果滿,謂得不還。三、由定滿,謂得滅定」。
易誤處:把『滿』讀成圓滿成佛之滿。此處的滿是同位相比之下的具足,不是究竟義。落地上:這一節是全卷第一次把根、果、定三個變項擺在一起做組合——後面四道、四通行、乃至三十七品的分別,用的都是同一種思路。
十九、一切道略說只有四種
先問:修道之路千頭萬緒,能不能收成幾條? 論答四條:「加行道者,謂從此後無間道生。無間道者,謂此能斷所應斷障。解脫道者,謂已解脫所應斷障最初所生。勝進道者,謂三餘道」。這四個名字是就斷障這件事的四個位置立的——斷前、正斷、斷後初起、以及其餘。
論隨即訓『道』之義:「道義云何?謂涅槃路,乘此能往涅槃城故」,又一解「或復道者,謂求所依,依此尋求涅槃果故」。既然道是能斷之義,解脫與勝進何以也叫道?論給三個理由:與道同類而轉上品、前前之力至後後、能趣入無餘依。
易誤處:把四道看成四段時間。它們是就同一次斷惑的功能位置分的,不是四個階段的名稱。落地上:有了這把尺,往後讀任何斷惑之文,都可以問一句『這是哪一道』——本論後文分別有漏無漏、分別諸地時,屢屢要用它。
二十、四通行:樂苦由地、遲速由根
先問:同樣通向涅槃,為什麼有的走得辛苦、有的走得輕鬆? 論說四通行——苦遲、苦速、樂遲、樂速。判準有二:依什麼地與什麼根。「道依根本四靜慮生名樂通行,以攝受支止觀平等任運轉故」;依無色、未至、中間而生的名苦通行,「以不攝支止觀不等艱辛轉故」。其中無色是觀減止增,未至中間是觀增止減——兩頭都不平衡。至於遲速,則「鈍根名遲、利根名速」。
易誤處:把『苦』讀成受苦。此處的苦是行道艱辛,指止觀不平等而須勉力,與苦受無關。落地上:這一節其實給了一個很實用的自查表——止觀是否平衡,決定路走得順不順;根之利鈍,決定走得快不快。二者互不相代。
二十一、三十七菩提分法與『覺』之義
先問:三十七道品為什麼叫菩提分法? 論先列名——四念住、四正斷、四神足、五根、五力、七等覺支、八聖道支;再訓其義:「盡、無生智說名為覺」,而「三十七法順趣菩提,是故皆名菩提分法」。所以『分』是順趣之義,不是部分之義。
覺又隨人而分三。 論說「隨覺者別立三菩提:一聲聞菩提、二獨覺菩提、三無上菩提」,而所以名覺,是因為「無明睡眠皆永斷故,及如實知已作已事不復作故」——一是斷盡,一是自知已辦。這兩句正好對應盡智與無生智。
易誤處:把菩提分法當作大乘專屬之語。此處三菩提明白通於三乘,所指的覺就是盡智與無生智。落地上:記住『覺=盡智無生智』這一條,後面講正智之體時論會再用一次——「正智體者如前覺說」。前後是一把尺。
二十二、名有三十七、實體只有十
先問:三十七法是三十七個不同的東西嗎? 論答不是——「此覺分名雖三十七,實事唯十,即慧勤等」。然後逐項歸併:慧攝八(四念住、慧根、慧力、擇法覺支、正見),勤攝八(四正斷、精進根、精進力、精進覺支、正精進),定攝八(四神足、定根、定力、定覺支、正定),信攝二,念攝四,其餘喜、捨、輕安、戒(正語正業正命)、尋(正思惟)各一。總計就是信等五根五力之上再加喜、捨、輕安、戒、尋。
頌疏把十事逐一標號並列出所攝細目,最便初學:「名雖三十七,論實體唯十:一慧、二勤、三定、四信、五念、六喜、七捨、八輕安、九戒、十尋」。
論隨即並錄一異說:「毘婆沙師說有十一,身業語業不相雜故戒分為二,餘九同前」——把戒開為身業戒與語業戒。二說並錄,不判。
易誤處:把歸併讀成『三十七是虛設的』。名不虛設——同一個慧在不同位次上作用不同,故立不同名。落地上:這是本論最典型的一次『名多事少』示範;讀法數而不問實體,就會被數目牽著走。
二十三、為什麼念住叫慧、正斷叫勤、神足叫定
先問:四念住等三品的體既然遍攝一切加行善,為什麼各自只掛一個名? 頌答「四念住正斷,神足隨增上,說為慧勤定,實諸加行善」。論釋:三品善法「體實遍攝諸加行善,然隨同品增上善根,如次說為慧勤及定」——立名依增上的那一分,不依全體。
三個名字各有訓詁。 念住之名,毘婆沙師說「慧由念力持令住故」,而論主另出正解——「理實由慧令念住境,如實見者能明記故」。光記標明二者之別:「答:慧名念住,從因為名……論主正解:慧名念住,從果為名」。正斷之名,是因為此勤「能斷懈怠」,或名正勝,因為「於正持策身語意中此最勝故」。神足之名,是因為「諸靈妙德所依止故」。
論在神足處親自破了一說。 有餘師說「神即是定,足謂欲等」,論以二難破之:如此則覺分事應有十三(多出欲與心),且違經說——經明言「此中佛說定果名神,欲等所生等持名足」。
易誤處:把這一節讀成名詞考據。它其實在示範一條通則——法數之名多半取增上的一分而立。落地上:往後遇到名實不符的法數,先問『這個名是取哪一分立的』,多半就通了。
二十四、信等為何先根後力·次第為何如此
先問:同樣五法,為什麼先叫根、後叫力? 論答二義:「由此五法依下上品分先後故,又依可屈伏不可屈伏故」。下品時名根,上品時名力;可被屈伏時名根,不可屈伏時名力。
再問:信、進、念、定、慧的次序憑什麼這樣排? 論給了一條因果鏈:「謂於因果先起信心為果修因,次起精進,由精進故念住所緣,由念力持心便得定,心得定故能如實知」——信起而後有行,行久而後念定,念定而後見實。所以這個次序不是列舉的方便,是修行的實際次第。
易誤處:把根力看成兩組不同的法。它們是同五法的兩個強度。落地上:這一條可以當作自查——若信而不進、進而不念,鏈條就斷在那裡;五者的順序本身就是一張修學的檢查表。
二十五、七品覺分依位次遞增
先問:三十七品是一次修齊,還是有先後? 頌答「初業順決擇,及修見道位,念住等七品,應知次第增」。論逐位配之:初業位慧用勝故念住增;煖位勤用勝故正斷增;頂位定用勝故神足增;忍位善根堅固故根增;世第一法位不為惑與世法所屈故力增;修道位近菩提故覺支增;見道位速疾而轉故道支增。
要緊的是論隨後那一句提醒:契經「隨數增說先七後八,非修次第」——經文是按數目遞增排列(七覺支在前、八道支在後),並不是修行的先後。論還順帶辨了兩組名實:八道支中正見既是道也是道支,七覺支中擇法既是覺也是覺支。
論此處並錄一異說:另有一些師不破經文次第而順說之,從念住制心說起,一路說到根、力、覺支、道支,並引二經為證。二說並錄,論以「隨增位說次第既然,理實應言」轉入下文。頌疏於此段的順釋可參——「此初業位能審照了身等四境,慧用勝故,說念住增」。
易誤處:把『增』讀成『只修這一品』。增是作用偏勝,不是其餘不修。落地上:這一節給的是一張修學重心的移動圖——同樣三十七品,在不同階段上該用力的地方不同。
二十六、哪些通有漏、哪些唯無漏
先問:三十七品都是無漏法嗎? 頌答「七覺八道支,一向是無漏;三四五根力,皆通於二種」。論釋其由:七覺支與八聖道支「唯於修道見道位中方建立故」——它們的建立本身就繫在聖位上;至於世間雖也有正見等法,「而彼不得聖道支名」。其餘四念住、四正斷、四神足與五根五力,則通於有漏無漏。
頌疏把頌文的簡語逐一解開:「三四者,一四念住、二四正斷、三四神足也。五根力者,謂五根、五力也」——這是讀頌時容易卡住的地方。
易誤處:以為凡叫菩提分法的都是無漏。恰恰相反,多數通二。落地上:這一條說明了一件事——同一個法,在凡位修是有漏,在聖位起是無漏;名字不變而性質隨位而轉。
二十七、三十七品在諸地的增減
先問:三十七品是不是每一地都齊全? 論答只有初靜慮齊全,其餘各有減法:未至地除喜覺支,因為「近分地中勵力轉故、於下地法猶疑慮故」;第二靜慮除正思惟,「彼靜慮中已無尋故」——這二地各三十六。第三、第四靜慮與中間定,喜與尋雙除,各三十五。前三無色除戒三支並除喜尋,各三十二。欲界與有頂除覺支與道支,各二十二,「無無漏故」。
易誤處:把減法讀成那一地修不成道。減的是那一地沒有的支(如無尋之地自然無正思惟),不是修不成。落地上:讀這一節要隨手核算——三十七減一得三十六、再減一得三十五,三十七減五得三十二,這些數字本身就是驗算之法。頌疏逐地釋數可對讀。
二十八、四證淨
先問:什麼叫證淨? 論先列四種——於佛、於法、於僧、聖戒;再訓其名:「如實覺知四聖諦理故名為證」,而「所信三寶及妙尸羅皆名為淨,離不信垢破戒垢故」。所以證淨是由證而得的淨信,不是一般的信心。
得的次第有講究。 見道位見前三諦時,一一唯得法證淨與戒證淨;到見道諦位才兼得佛僧二淨。所信之法又分總別——總通四諦,別唯三諦全分及菩薩獨覺道。實事則只有二:佛法僧三者以信為體,聖戒以戒為體;四者皆唯無漏,「以有漏法非證淨故」。
論還交代了出觀時的現起次第:先信世尊是正等覺,次信正法毘奈耶是善說,後信聖位是妙行者,最後由心淨而發淨尸羅,故尸羅說為第四。論給了兩個譬喻——三寶如良醫、良藥、看病者;或如導師、道路、商侶、所乘之乘。
易誤處:把四證淨當作四件要培養的信心。它是見諦之後自然成就的四分,順序也是果上的次第。落地上:以四喻自省最為便捷——醫、藥、護三者缺一,病仍不除;戒則是自身可服之藥。
二十九、正解脫與正智:學位為何不立
先問:經說學位成就八支、無學成就十支,何以有學位不立正解脫與正智? 論答:「有學位中尚有餘縛未解脫故無解脫支」——並補一句遮止語:「非離少縛可名脫者,非無解脫體可立解脫智」。無學已脫諸縛,又能起二種了知解脫的智,「由二顯了可立二支」。
解脫之體有二。 「解脫體有二,謂有為、無為。有為解脫謂無學勝解,無為解脫謂一切惑滅」。立支之名須依有為,所以有為解脫名無學支;而支所攝的解脫又即餘經所說的心解脫與慧解脫,也就是解脫蘊。
論此處自設一難並錄異說:既然經說「心從貪離染解脫,及從瞋癡離染解脫」,可見解脫蘊不只是勝解。論答以修的一分(未滿為滿、已滿為攝而修欲勤等);復錄有餘師說——「由真智力遣貪瞋癡,即心離垢名解脫蘊」。至於正智之體,「如前覺說,謂即前說盡、無生智」。
易誤處:把八支十支之差看成功德多寡的量差。差在能不能立支,而立支要看縛是否已盡。落地上:此節與二十一節首尾相扣——覺是盡無生智,正智也是盡無生智;本論的名相網是互相咬合的。
三十、無學心生時正從障解脫
先問:心究竟在哪一世得解脫? 論引本論之說:「初無學心未來生時從障解脫」。所謂障,是煩惱的『得』——「由彼能遮此心生故」。於是有一組對照:金剛喻定正滅之位,彼得正斷,初無學心於正生位正得解脫;金剛喻定已滅之位,彼得已斷,初無學心於已生位名已解脫。
論隨即補三問:未生的無學心與世俗心那時也名解脫,只是此處且說決定要生的那一個,「以於爾時行身世故」。世俗心從何解脫?也是從那個遮心生的障。未解脫位這心豈不也生?答「雖有已生,不似今者」——差別在於彼時「與惑得俱」,此後若生就「無俱惑得」。
易誤處:把『解脫』想成心從什麼地方逃出來。此處所解脫的是煩惱之得這一遮障,是障除而心得生。落地上:這一節示範了本論分析時位的細密——正生、已生、未生三位各有其名,混用一位就全錯。頌疏之釋可對讀。
三十一、道唯在正滅位斷障
先問:道在哪一位上斷障? 頌答「道唯正滅位,能令彼障斷」。論釋其語:「正滅位言顯居現在。正生言顯未來世故」——所以道能斷障只在正滅之時,其餘各位沒有斷障的作用。
論還特地作一對比:這一點不同於解脫。解脫可通於未生者,「以生未生離障同故」;斷障則不然,只在一剎那。寶疏引《正理》補一層:「雖諸學心亦於生位從障解脫,而論但說初無學心生時脫者,據無餘斷證解脫故」。
易誤處:把斷障與解脫看成同一件事的兩個說法。論在此明白分開——斷障限於正滅位,解脫則通於已生未生。落地上:這是全卷分析最細的一節,其價值不在結論而在方法:同一事的不同側面,各有各的時位。
三十二、斷界、離界、滅界
先問:經說三界——斷、離、滅,各以什麼為體? 論答「斷等三界,即分前說無為解脫以為自體」——就是把前面所說的無為解脫分作三分。分法是:「言離界者,謂但離貪。言斷界者,謂斷餘結。言滅界者,謂滅所餘貪等隨眠所隨增事故」。
所以三者不是三種不同的無為,而是同一無為解脫依所對治之別而立三名——離就貪說,斷就其餘諸結說,滅就隨眠所隨增之事說。
易誤處:把三界讀成三個地方或三個階段。它們是無為法的三個分位之名。落地上:這一節與前面『名多事少』一路相承——同一體,隨所對治而立異名。這是本論立名的第三種常法(前二種是隨增上立、隨位次立)。
三十三、厭與離的四句(品末)
先問:能厭是不是就一定能離? 論答不是,並以四句判之。判準有二:厭唯緣苦集——「唯緣苦集所起忍智說名為厭,餘則不然」;離則通緣四諦而以能斷惑為準——「四諦境中所起忍智,能斷惑者皆得離名」。二者一者限所緣、一者限功能,寬窄互有出入,所以成四句。
四句是:緣苦集而不斷惑者,有厭非離;緣滅道而能斷惑者,有離非厭;緣苦集而能斷惑者,亦厭亦離;緣滅道而不斷惑者,非厭非離。
論末補一則實例:先離欲染而後見諦的人,其法忍諸智中凡加行道、解脫道、勝進道所攝的都不令惑斷——「惑已斷故、非斷治故」。
易誤處:把厭與離讀成心情與結果的關係。論所立的是兩個不同的判準(所緣與功能),四句只是兩個判準交錯的窮舉。落地上:四句法是阿毘達磨最常用的工具——遇到兩個概念糾纏不清,先各立判準,再作四句,關係自明。全品以此收束,也正好把讀者交給下一品的智門。
承衍:四疏之鏡
以上是本卷論文自身之義。此下另立一節,收四事:四家之判釋與互異、眾賢之破與覆按、真諦舊譯之異、可對讀之座標。鏡非論,只是換一種讀法看同一段文;並錄不判,各還其位。
一、四家互異之處
本卷是全書第一個四家俱在的單元。 神泰疏是殘本,賢聖品四卷之中只存卷十七,而它恰好整幅覆蓋本卷;其餘三子則泰疏全闕,據實標闕,不以他卷之文充之。泰疏卷首自題「分別賢聖品第六之三」而自標所釋為「論卷二十五」,卷尾又題「俱舍論疏卷第二十五」——首尾卷次三數互異,照錄不判。
科判之式二分。 光記與頌疏的八科幾乎逐字相同;寶疏合前三為一而成六科,科層較寬;泰疏則不立總科表,逐段隨文立問答科(牒前、問、答、徵、舉頌答、釋頌)。四家於『六種姓章八事』的範圍本身並無不同,所異者是分科的粗細。泰疏的體例最古,科判尚未定型為八事並列——這是體例之異,不是缺漏。
泰疏留下一條獨立的頌數證據。 它自標「自下第四有七行半頌明六種種性」——七行半正是一百五十字,恰合正58 至正65前半。這是外於頌本夾注的另一條逐段頌數之證。
論主表態,四家用語三樣而所指一致。 光記作「論主意朋經部,故言彼說應理」,寶疏作「論主評取經部釋也」,泰疏作「論主評云:彼說應理」。三家措辭有詳略而判準全同。泰疏另有一處用語值得一記:它逕引《正理》而稱世親為「經主」,光記寶疏則稱「經部」「論主」——稱謂角度小異,所指是同一人。同樣的情形也見於神足體之破:光記作「論主破餘師」,泰疏作「經主破云」。
頌疏在退果一諍上全不涉部派。 它於此段只釋頌文本身之義理——「不動種姓必無退理;就前五種,唯退法一,姓必不退,謂居下故」,既不標經部有部之名,也不引部派歸屬。與光記逐句標宗、寶疏列三宗總表相比,三家的性格在這一段上分得最清楚。並錄不判。
寶疏獨列一張三宗退果表。 「述有部宗也。依宗輪論,大眾部等,預流果有退、應果不退。經部,預流、應果俱不退。有部,預流不退、應果有退」。光記於同處亦引《宗輪論》而作單線敘述。二疏所繫的三宗歸屬全合,寶疏的列表更見綱要。此屬古德援他論以定部派歸屬,非本論所有,故錄於此節。
一字之異二例。 酥瓶之喻,光記寶疏作所略者為「盛」字,泰疏所略者作『此成』二字——「如世具言此成蘇瓶」。又厭離四句處,泰疏作「說名為狀」而光記頌疏作「厭」。二處皆照錄不判,不臆改。
《婆沙》三說三疏全合。 三十七品出體處,寶疏引「婆沙九十五有三說:一說同此論;一說開戒為二,以十一法為體;一師開為三,謂正語、正業、正命。此論合說,以十法體」,頌疏所引同軌。三家無互異,唯詳略不同。
四證淨與三界處,三疏皆引《正理》補釋。 寶疏引「正理論云於何等法,如何而得法證淨耶?謂唯於苦者,達唯有法無實有情,生決定信」;三界處引「正理七十二云就三界體約假有異,若就實事無有差別」。此屬疏家以他論補本論之未詳,義理無互異,唯錄。
二、眾賢之破與覆按
眾賢兩部論在此品的品名都不作「分別賢聖品」——《順正理論》作「辯賢聖品第六」,《顯宗論》作「辯賢聖品第七」,品號後移一位。以俱舍的品名去搜這兩部論,必得零命中。
退果一諍是本卷唯一三方鼎立之處。 眾賢逐字牒引世親而審之:「今詳經主非善立宗,應審推徵以世俗道得中二果,為實已拔障彼惑種、為不爾耶?若實已拔而許有退,即阿羅漢退義應成」。他又別標兩家:「是故上座立無退失阿羅漢果,理教並無」、「分別論師作如是說:一切聖道皆無有退,故所斷惑畢竟不生」。⇒ 經主、上座、分別論師三家皆主無退,唯有部本宗立有退。三家的理路並不相同(世親評取經部之教理二證,上座逕言理教並無,分別論師則把範圍推到一切聖道),眾賢逐一破之而歸本宗。唯錄不判。
有一處眾賢所破的不是世親。 「依無事」這條理由,眾賢引一段「有餘師言」——把見斷惑無退之理推廣到有頂地繫的修所斷惑亦無退,隨即判「彼說非理,道力異故」。所破者是這個推廣,不是世親的本義。同一訓詞被不同的人引申到不同結論,此為一例。
兩處只是覆按而未另立異見。 增十經一段,眾賢逐字牒引世親原句而未見正面評破語;神足體之破一段亦然。此屬照錄性覆按,誌之。
一處所評的是詮釋角度而非結論。 炭喻經處,眾賢曰「詳經主意,謂此經中先說學位後說無學,今應審察決定可依為世尊言、為經主意」——他質疑的是『先學後無學』這個科判順序究竟出於經文本身還是出於世親的安排。所爭在讀法,不在結論。
解脫蘊之體亦有覆按。 眾賢述世親之意作「非唯勝解得此蘊名。若爾,是何?謂真智力能永除遣貪及瞋癡,即心離垢名解脫蘊」,與寶疏、泰疏所記的同一段相合。
一條誠實的負命題。 《顯宗論》在本卷對應的範圍內,未見任何逐字牒引「經主」之句。但這一零命中所能證明的只有一件事——該論在此範圍未用『經主』這個標名;不能由此推出它於此無異義。《顯宗論》體例本較簡練,逐字牒引經主之句非其所重。
三、真諦舊譯之異
真諦《俱舍釋論》於本卷相應段自成一系,而且是已勘諸卷中場景最工整的一段——六種羅漢、種性先後、從性從果退、學異生六性、退之三種、練根、九種無學、七聖者、滿、四道、三十七品、四證淨、正解脫正智、三界、厭離四句,次第逐段相合。
六姓之名無一全同。 真諦作「一退墮法、二自害法、三守護法、四住不動法、五應通達法、六不壞法」。要當心的是第四姓「住不動法」——它對應的是玄奘的安住法,不是不動法;玄奘的不動法在真諦本作「不壞法」。二本的訓詞可以辨明:真諦第四姓作「若人離最強退墮因緣,雖不恒守,必定應住於所得」,第六姓作「不壞法者,若人必定不如前人有退墮」。望文而以真諦的「住不動法」逕等於玄奘的「不動法」,是這一段最容易踩的一個坑。
一組貫穿全段的訓詞差。 玄奘的「有事/無事」,真諦一律作「有類/無類」——「見惑無類故」,並申之曰「此所依我,必定永無,故說無類」。所指的義理全同,用字全異。
論主表態,真諦本更明白。 玄奘作「彼說應理」,真諦作「此義真實可然」——與光記所標的「意朋經部」正相印證。
三界之名交錯,是本卷最須小心的一處。 玄奘立離界、斷界、滅界;真諦立「滅界、離欲界、永除界」。依訓詞語境比對,其對應是交錯的:玄奘的離界(離貪)對真諦的離欲界(欲滅),玄奘的斷界(斷餘結)對真諦的滅界(餘惑滅),玄奘的滅界(滅彼事)對真諦的永除界(別類滅)。兩本都有一個名字叫『滅界』而所指不同——若以字面逕配,必然錯位。
十物之列名次序二本不同。 玄奘以慧為首,真諦作「信、精進、憶念、三摩提、智慧、喜、捨,及輕安、戒、覺」而以信為首;又玄奘的勤、定、尋,真諦作精進、三摩提、覺。次序之異或反映二本所承誦次不同,此處不強解,誠實記為二本傳承之異。
其餘尚有若干小異可對讀:人名喬底迦真諦作「淨命瞿提柯」;經名增十經真諦作「十增經」;勝進道真諦作增進道;僧寶真諦作「信弟子眾」。體例上玄奘整頌先出而後長行,真諦逐句嵌釋,故玄奘一頌常在真諦本作二偈分述——學異生亦六、學無學滿、厭離四句三處皆然。並錄不判。
四、可對讀之座標
本卷所立的,是一張聖者內部的差別圖。它的骨幹只有兩個變項:根之利鈍,與定之得否。六種種性由此分,九種無學由此分,七聖之四門由此開,學無學之滿由此判,四通行之遲速也由此定。讀完全卷再回頭看,會發現論並沒有把阿羅漢分出高下——所斷的煩惱是同一分,所異的只是走到那裡的資具與速度。
第二條可對讀的線是名與事。三十七個名字只有十個實體,七個聖者只有六個事,三界只是一個無為解脫的三分——本卷三次示範同一種手法:立名依增上的一分、依位次、依所對治。凡讀阿毘達磨的法數而先問『這是名還是事』,多半不會被數目牽走。
第三條線留給下一品。全品收束於厭離四句,而四句所用的忍與智,正是下一品「分別智品」要專門處理的東西。本卷末句說「先離欲染後見諦者」的法忍諸智不令惑斷,已經把讀者的目光引到智門上去了。
Before Reading This Fascicle
The preceding fascicle carried the four approaches and four fruits as far as the arhat; this fascicle, at its very first word, overturns a habitual impression — that having realized arhatship does not mean that everyone is exactly alike. The first sentence of the treatise takes up what precedes very tightly: “as was said above, an arhat of the unshakable lineage, after the first knowledge of exhaustion, gives rise to the knowledge of non-arising. Do arhats, like the stream-enterer and the rest, have differences among them?” This one question opens the gate of the whole fascicle: among arhats there are six kinds of lineage; some must await the season and its conditions before they can enter absorption, others have it present as they wish; some may fall back, others assuredly do not.
The three ancient commentators let the knife of the outline fall in the same place here, and their numbering is word for word the same. Puguang marks: “below, the fifth, explaining the six kinds of lineage. Within it: first, the six arhats; second, whether the six lineages come earlier or later; third, falling back from lineage and from fruit; fourth, the lineages of those in training and of ordinary beings; fifth, the difference of the three fallings back; sixth, the marks of the time of falling back from a fruit; seventh, the differences in the refining of the faculties; eighth, the nine persons beyond training.” Yuanhui has: “from here the fifth, explaining the six kinds of lineage, and within it eight: first the six arhats, second whether the six lineages come earlier or later, third falling back from lineage and from fruit, fourth the lineages of those in training and of ordinary beings, fifth the difference of the three fallings back, sixth the marks of the time of falling back from a fruit, seventh the differences in the refining of the faculties, eighth the nine persons beyond training” — hardly a character apart from Puguang. Fabao, on the other hand, gathers the first three into one and so has six: “below, the fifth of the main text, explaining the six kinds of lineage. First, the six kinds of arhat; second, the six kinds among those in training and ordinary beings; third, the difference of the three kinds of falling back; fourth, the time of the six fallings back from a fruit and the rest; fifth, the differences in the refining of the faculties; sixth, the nine kinds of those beyond training.” The three houses divided their fascicles independently, and yet the boundary agrees wholly with Xuanzang’s — from which it is plain that this cut was not forced upon the text by later hands.
There is one further thing in this fascicle rarely met with in this book: of the seven fascicles of Shentai’s commentary that survive, only Fascicle Seventeen belongs to the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble, and it happens to cover the content of this fascicle entire — at its head it marks of itself, “from here below, the fourth, seven and a half lines of stanza explaining the six kinds of lineage. Within it the first one and a half lines of stanza explain the arhat,” and at its end, the four alternatives of disgust and dispassion once explained, it closes. This is therefore the first unit in the whole book for which all four houses are present; wherever below the four are set out together, it is expressly marked.
What must be said first is this: the longest stretch of prose in this fascicle is not about numbered dharmas but is one long exchange — whether the fruit of the arhat can in the end be fallen back from. Within this stretch four houses hold different opinions, the Sautrāntikas, the Elder, the Masters of Distinction, and the Sarvāstivāda school itself; the author too plainly declares where he stands, and yet in the end he still concludes by returning to his own school with “the Vibhāṣā masters state it as settled: the fruit of the arhat too admits of falling back.” The knack of reading this stretch is to keep asking, “who is speaking now?” — and every section below marks it out.
I. Arhats Divide into Six Kinds: Liberation Dependent on Circumstance and Liberation Not Dependent on It
First ask: since all alike have cut off the afflictions entire, what difference can there still be among arhats? The treatise answers directly — the difference lies not in what has been cut off but in the faculties one is born with. “In the sūtras it is said that the arhat, because of difference of lineage, is of six kinds: first the dharma of falling back, second the dharma of deliberation, third the dharma of guarding, fourth the dharma of abiding, fifth the dharma of being able to reach, sixth the dharma of the unshakable.” The first five are all produced from the line of “one resolute through faith” (in whom confidence predominates and the faculties are duller) at the stage of training, and are together named the liberation of mind that is cherished and dependent on circumstance; the sixth is produced from the line of “one attained through view” (in whom discernment predominates and the faculties are keener), and is named the unshakable liberation of mind.
The name “liberation dependent on circumstance” calls for care. It does not mean “a temporary liberation” but “liberation upon awaiting the time” — “they are also called liberation dependent on circumstance, because it must await the time and because there is liberation. The first word being elided, one says it as one says ‘a butter jar.’” Fearing a misreading, the treatise adds an instance of elision on purpose: a jar that holds butter is called for short a butter jar, the first word being dropped. And what is the time awaited? “That is, only when the supports, the freedom from illness, the place, and other such excellent conditions come together can he enter absorption” — supports, body, and place must meet before absorption can be entered at all. On this simile the glosses of the four houses agree wholly: Puguang has “as one says ‘a butter jar’: in full one should say ‘a jar holding butter,’ but the initial character ‘holding’ being elided one says merely ‘a butter jar,’” while Shentai has “as the world says in full ‘this is made a butter jar,’ the initial words ‘this is made’ being elided, one says merely a butter jar.”
The easy error: to take the six as six grades of “higher and lower power.” Higher and lower they do indeed have, but the criterion the treatise hangs them upon is the faculties and preparation, not the amount of affliction cut off — the afflictions cut off by all six kinds of arhat are the same. In practice: when you come to the long stretch on “falling back” further on, remember that what is fallen back from is never the exhaustion of outflows but absorption and lineage — establish this point first, and that dispute becomes legible.
II. Is a Lineage Had from the First, or Refined into Afterward?
First ask: are these six lineages fixed at birth, or cultivated into being? The treatise answers, “it is not fixed,” and adjudges it with one stanza — “some are the lineage had from the first, some are got afterward by refining the faculties.” Taken finely: the dharma of falling back must be had from the first; the five from the dharma of deliberation on may also be got afterward. So there are those who are of the nature of the dharma of deliberation from the start, and there are those who were of the nature of the dharma of falling back and afterward refined the faculties and turned into the dharma of deliberation, and so on up to the unshakable.
All six names are figures of speech, not serial numbers. The treatise gives a gloss for each in turn: the dharma of falling back is “that on meeting the slightest condition he falls back from what he has obtained — not so with the dharma of deliberation and the rest”; the dharma of deliberation is “that, fearing to fall back and lose, he constantly deliberates upon slaying himself”; the dharma of guarding is “that he gladly wards and guards what he has obtained”; the dharma of abiding is “that apart from a strong condition of falling back he can avoid falling back even without warding himself, and apart from strong preparation he also makes no further advance”; the dharma of being able to reach is “that his nature is capable, he is apt at refining the faculties, and he swiftly reaches the unshakable”; the dharma of the unshakable is “that he assuredly does not fall back.” Yuanhui lists the glosses of all six in full, and of the four houses is the handiest for a beginner — “first, the dharma of falling back: on meeting the slightest condition he falls back from what he has obtained. Second, the dharma of deliberation: fearing to fall back and lose, he constantly deliberates upon slaying himself. Third, the dharma of guarding: he wards and guards the dharma he has formerly obtained.”
These six take shape already at the stage of training. The treatise gives a table of their arrangement: the first and the second both lack constant preparation and reverent preparation, and are divided into two only because the faculties differ as keen and dull; the third, guarding, has constant preparation only; the fourth, abiding, has reverent preparation only; the fifth has both and yet is still of dull faculty; the sixth is of keen faculty and has both complete. The easy error: to take the name for the destiny. The treatise expressly blocks it — “one of the lineage that is the dharma of falling back does not assuredly fall back, and so on up to one of the dharma of being able to reach who is not assuredly able to reach; these names are established only with regard to there being such a possibility.” In practice: these names are established with regard to “possibility,” not to necessity; and the sentence below, “therefore the six arhats are found in all three realms,” holds good only on the strength of this point.
III. Four Fall Back from Lineage, Five from the Fruit — and What Is Fallen Back From Is Never the Portion Had from the First
First ask: among the six, who falls back? And is it the lineage or the fruit that is fallen back from? The stanza answers, “four fall back from lineage, five from the fruit, and not from what was first.” The unshakable assuredly does not fall back; the first five all admit of it. Of these, the last four may fall back from lineage; the dharma of falling back alone has no lineage to fall back from — because it is already at the lowest grade. From the fruit, all five may fall back.
The pivot lies in the two words “not from what was first.” The treatise explains it in three layers: for one at the stage beyond training, the lineage in which he abode at the former stage of training will not be fallen back from, because it was made doubly, by the path of training and the path beyond training; for one at the stage of training, the lineage in which he abode at the former stage of an ordinary being will not be fallen back from either, because it was made doubly, by the mundane and the supramundane path; only the four lineages beginning with the dharma of deliberation, newly got afterward by refining the faculties, admit of being fallen back from. From this a hard conclusion is drawn — “so it is settled that there is no falling back from the fruit of the stream-enterer.”
The easy error: to read “the arhat may fall back” as “he may fall back into being an ordinary being.” The treatise’s reckoning runs precisely the other way: one beyond training of the dharma of falling back has three roads before him (advancing his faculties, falling back to abide at the stage of training, abiding at his own station and entering final nirvāṇa), the dharma of deliberation four, and the rest in order five, six, and seven; and moreover “if the four beginning with the dharma of deliberation fall back to abide at a stage of training, they return to abide at the corresponding station and at no other” — even his falling back goes only to the station that answers to himself. In practice: this section is really drawing a map of the boundaries of falling back; and once the boundaries are drawn clearly, one knows what ground the great dispute of the next section is fought over.
IV. Why the Stream-Enterer Assuredly Does Not Fall Back: Resting on No Entity and Resting on an Entity
First ask: on what ground is it said that the afflictions abandoned through seeing, once cut off, do not arise again? The reason the Sarvāstivādins give is a single sentence — “because what is abandoned through seeing rests on no entity”; and Puguang marks who is speaking: “the Sarvāstivādins answer. Because what is abandoned through seeing rests on no entity, there is assuredly no principle of falling back.” Resting on no entity means that the view of self turns in dependence upon the imagined “I,” and that all the confusions abandoned through seeing have this view for their root; “since the entity of a self does not exist, it is called resting on no entity, and since there is no entity there is assuredly no principle of falling back.”
The treatise at once raises an objection against itself: does that not amount to saying that this affliction “takes what is not there as its object”? Answer: no — for the object upon which it rests is still the four truths, only that it rests upon them otherwise than as they really are. Pressed again: which of the afflictions does not rest upon the truths otherwise than as they are? The answer lies in a difference: the afflictions abandoned through cultivation each have their real thing (the agreeable, the disagreeable, and the rest), whereas those abandoned through seeing conjure an “I” upon the four truths out of nothing. The treatise states the same matter again from three angles, and gives at last a simile — “just as, upon a rope or the like, one may on the instant take it for a snake”: in haste one may see a rope as a snake, but never once one has examined; the afflictions abandoned through cultivation are benighted and arise without waiting for examination, and so a noble person may still lose mindfulness and fall back into them; the afflictions abandoned through seeing are of the nature of reckoning, and one examination brings the truths in sight, and so they assuredly do not return.
The easy error: to take “resting on no entity” for “the object is a sheer nothing.” The treatise has itself blocked that reading. In practice: this passage gives a usable criterion — an attachment built upon a fictitious object never returns once it is seen through; an inveterate habit built upon a real thing must still be guarded against after it has been seen through. In practice the work each requires is different from the start.
V. The Sautrāntika Account and the Author’s Declaration of Where He Stands
First ask: in this dispute, on which side does Vasubandhu himself stand? The text of the treatise has only one sentence — “the Sautrāntika masters say: from the state of an arhat too there is no falling back. What they say accords with principle.” The four words “what they say accords with principle” look light, and yet the ancient commentators unanimously take them for the author’s open declaration. Puguang says it most fully: “below, the Sautrāntikas explain falling back and not falling back with regard to the four fruits. The author’s intent sides with the Sautrāntikas, and so he says that what they say accords with principle”; Fabao changes the wording to “the author by his appraisal takes up the Sautrāntika explanation”; and Shentai is terser still, in four words — “the author appraises it, saying: what they say accords with principle.”
The Sautrāntika argument runs along two roads. Puguang marks the speaker sentence by sentence: “‘by scripture and by reasoning’: the Sautrāntikas answer”; “‘how is it by scripture’: the pressing.” Along the road of scriptural testimony he cites three passages: that affliction cut off by noble discernment is called really cut off; that the Buddha says one in training ought to be heedful and does not say so of the arhat; and that the Buddha told Ānanda that gain and honor and the rest obstruct even the arhat, yet “does not say that he falls back from the fruit of the arhat, but only that he falls back from and loses the pleasant abiding in the present dharma.” Along the road of reasoning there is a dilemma: if the counteracting path has already arisen, he ought not to fall back into affliction; if the path has not arisen, he ought not to be called one whose outflows are exhausted — “and if his outflows are not exhausted, on what ground is he called worthy?”
The easy error: to suppose that the author’s declaration amounts to the treatise’s changing its school. It does not — at the end of this fascicle it still concludes by returning to its own school with the account of the Vibhāṣā masters. In practice: whenever in reading this treatise you meet with words like “what they say accords with principle” or “this is best,” hold two things in mind at once: here is where the author’s inclination lies, and the conclusion of his own school is still to come. That the two stand together is precisely the form of this book.
VI. How to Read the Liberation Cherished and Dependent on Circumstance: What Is Fallen Back From Is Absorption, Not the Fruit
First ask: since the sūtra does speak of a “liberation cherished and dependent on circumstance,” is that not an admission that the arhat falls back? The Sautrāntika answer is not to deny the text but to ask one question, “what is it that he falls back from?” — “but one ought to examine what it is that he falls back from: is it the fruit-nature of worthiness, or the meditative absorptions and the rest?” Puguang marks this as the Sautrāntikas citing and explaining through an objection: “‘if it be said that there is falling back, and so it is not called cherished’: the Sautrāntikas cite the objection and explain it through.” The answer is: what is fallen back from is the concentration of the fundamental meditative absorptions, which becomes present only upon awaiting the season, and so is named liberation dependent on circumstance; and because he longs for it again and again for the sake of the pleasant abiding in the present dharma, it is named “cherished.”
The treatise at once records another account besides: “some say: this absorption is a place of savoring that is cherished; whereas the fruit-nature liberation of the arhats accompanies them constantly, and so should not be called ‘dependent on circumstance’; and since he no longer longs for it, neither is it called ‘cherished.’” — which assigns both words, “circumstance” and “cherished,” to the side of absorption with outflows. Then the Sautrāntikas object once more: if the fruit-nature could be fallen back from, why does the World-Honored One speak only of the pleasant abiding in the present dharma as able to be fallen back from? Puguang quotes their words as: “the Sautrāntikas object in return. If it be said that the fruit-nature of worthiness, which is without outflows, admits of being fallen back from and lost even by one of dull faculties, then why does the World-Honored One speak only of the pleasant abiding in the present dharma, the absorptions with outflows that have been realized, as admitting in principle of being fallen back from, and not of what is without outflows? By this it is proved that the fruit-nature of the arhat must be unshakable.”
The easy error: to read the names “the dharma of falling back” and “the dharma of not falling back” as bearing on whether the fruit-station can be fallen back from. The treatise here gives the source of the naming itself — it is established with regard to “there being or not being falling back with regard to the pleasant abiding in the present dharma obtained.” In practice: hereafter, whenever you meet the words “so-and-so fell back and lost,” first ask in three layers: was it the fruit, the absorption, or the present enjoyment that was fallen back from? Confound the three and this whole stretch becomes unreadable.
VII. The Difference among the Three Names: Not Falling Back, Abiding, and Unshakable
First ask: not falling back, abiding, unshakable — they all sound like not falling back; where is the difference? The treatise closes the matter with one question and answer: “what is the difference among not falling back, abiding, and unshakable? What is not got by refining the faculties is called not falling back; what is got by refining the faculties is called unshakable.” Puguang marks both parties to this exchange — “‘what is the difference among not falling back, abiding, and unshakable’: the question”; “‘what is not got by refining the faculties’ down to ‘the difference among the three’: the Sautrāntikas answer. Not falling back is got by one’s own nature and not through refining the faculties; what is got by refining the faculties is called unshakable.”
The dividing line among the three runs thus: not falling back is got by one’s own nature and not through refining the faculties; unshakable is got through refining the faculties. The excellent attainments raised by these two do not fall back even on meeting a condition of falling back. The dharma of abiding, however, can only avoid falling back from the merits in which he already abides, and “cannot draw forth any further excellent merits; and if he should draw them forth, from that portion he may still fall back” — he has enough to hold what he has and not enough to open new ground.
The easy error: to take the dharma of abiding for another name of the dharma of the unshakable. The treatise has already parted them expressly: abiding is “holding fast what one already has,” unshakable is “not losing even what is newly got.” In practice: the three names are in fact three degrees of stability — stable from the first, stable by cultivation, and stable only where one stands. To judge for oneself which of the three one belongs to is more useful than remembering the names.
VIII. The Affair of Godhika: What Was Fallen Back From Was Absorption, Not the Fruit
First ask: Godhika took a knife and slew himself — is that not iron proof that an arhat falls back from the fruit? The treatise explains it through thus: he “formerly at the stage of training savored the liberation dependent on circumstance to excess,” and being besides of dull faculties fell back and lost it again and again, whereupon he deeply reproached himself in disgust and took a knife and slew himself; and because he had no clinging whatever to body and life, at the time of his death he on the contrary obtained arhatship and forthwith entered final nirvāṇa — so “Godhika too did not fall back from and lose the fruit of the arhat.”
The ancient commentators here mark a divergence between two readings. Fabao records it most clearly: “the author explains the sūtra through. The Sarvāstivādins hold that Godhika fell back from the fruit of worthiness and obtained it again. On the Sautrāntika position, Godhika fell back repeatedly at the stage of training and deeply reproached himself and the rest, and at the time of his death obtained the fruit of the arhat.” Puguang likewise marks this passage as “the Sautrāntikas again explain a sūtra through.” That is to say, of one and the same affair the Sarvāstivādins read a falling back from the fruit and a regaining of it, while the Sautrāntikas read repeated falling back at the stage of training and the obtaining of the fruit at death.
The easy error: to suppose that explaining a sūtra through means altering it. The Sautrāntikas altered not one character of the text; what they altered was “which portion it was that he fell back from.” In practice: in reading biographical scriptural testimony, first part “the fact” from “the adjudication of the fact” — and this passage is the clearest demonstration of it in the whole fascicle.
IX. The Three Objections from the Sūtra of the Increase by Ten and the Sarvāstivādins’ Challenge
First ask: how is it proved that liberation dependent on circumstance is not the entity of the fruit of worthiness? The Sautrāntikas adduce the Sūtra of the Increase by Ten — “one dharma is to be aroused, namely the liberation of mind that is cherished and dependent on circumstance; one dharma is to be realized, namely the unshakable liberation of mind” — and at once raise three objections: first, if the fruit of worthiness were itself the liberation of mind cherished and dependent on circumstance, why should the fruit of worthiness be spoken of twice over in this sūtra? Second, nowhere at all is the fruit of the arhat called “to be aroused”; it is called only “to be realized.” Third, the sūtra says that the fruit of worthiness comprised under dull faculties is called “to be aroused”: if this is to show that he is able to arouse it, then one of keen faculties is the more able; if it is to show that he ought to arouse it, then one of keen faculties the more ought to. The conclusion is that “liberation dependent on circumstance is not the fruit-nature of worthiness.” Puguang marks its character as “the Sautrāntikas adduce a sūtra to prove that the fruit-nature of worthiness is not liberation dependent on circumstance.”
The Sarvāstivādins at once return an objection: “‘if that is so, then why is liberation dependent on circumstance said to be the fruit of worthiness’: the Sarvāstivādins object. If liberation dependent on circumstance is not the entity of the fruit of worthiness, why is liberation dependent on circumstance said to be the fruit of worthiness?” The Sautrāntikas answer: that name is established with regard to a class of the fruit of worthiness whose faculties are dull and who must await the season before absorption becomes present, and the contrary of it is called liberation not dependent on circumstance; Puguang marks, “‘that is, there is a fruit of worthiness’ down to ‘is called liberation not dependent on circumstance’: the Sautrāntikas answer,” and Fabao marks the same, “the Sautrāntikas answer. The name is established on the ground of awaiting or not awaiting the circumstance for obtaining absorption.”
The easy error: to take “to be aroused” and “to be realized” for synonymous turns of phrase. The whole of the Sautrāntikas’ second objection is built upon the division of labor between these two words. In practice: in reading argument that rests on scriptural testimony, note that what the arguer rests upon is very often a division of labor among terms rather than a doctrinal assertion — this is one of the forms of argument most used in this treatise.
X. The Sūtra of the Simile of the Charcoal and the Return to His Own School
First ask: the Sūtra of the Simile of the Charcoal says expressly that a noble disciple, while walking or standing, may through the losing of mindfulness give rise to evil and unwholesome thoughts — is that not falling back from the fruit of worthiness? This objection is raised by the Sarvāstivādins. Puguang marks it plainly: “‘if that is so, then you must explain’ down to ‘is the arhat’: the Sarvāstivādins again adduce a sūtra in objection,” and Fabao likewise marks, “the Sarvāstivādins adduce a sūtra in defense.” The Sautrāntikas’ explaining through is: the one who “has already forever vomited forth all the dharmas conformable to outflows and has obtained coolness” is the arhat, whereas the losing of mindfulness and the arising of thoughts belong to the stage of training, before he “had penetrated it well” — “the former passage is spoken with regard to the stage of training, and so there is no fault in it.” Puguang marks this as “the Sautrāntikas explain the sūtra through,” and Fabao has, “the Sautrāntikas note that the later text cites ‘he has already forever vomited forth all the dharmas conformable to outflows and has obtained coolness’; by this later text he is the arhat.”
The wide dispute being thus finished, the treatise concludes by returning to its own school in a single sentence: “the Vibhāṣā masters state it as settled: the fruit of the arhat too admits of falling back.” Puguang marks here, “the wide dispute being finished, he concludes by returning to his own school.”
The easy error: to take the return to his own school for the author’s own final judgment. Having said above that “what they say accords with principle,” and here concluding that there is falling back, the two stand together without contradiction — and this is precisely the form of the treatise, “he sets up the Sarvāstivāda sense, and wherever there is a one-sided place refutes it with the Sautrāntika sense.” In practice: meeting an ending of this two-sided kind, what a reader has to do is not to take a side for the ancients but to hold fast the grounds of each of the two parties. The adjudication of the schools belongs to a weighing of doctrine, and is not for a reader’s momentary opinion.
XI. Those in Training and Ordinary Beings Also Have Six · but the Faculties Are Not Refined on the Path of Seeing
First ask: are the six kinds of lineage the arhat’s alone? They are not. The stanza answers, “those in training and ordinary beings likewise have six; refining the faculties is not on the path of seeing,” and the reason is of the simplest: since the six kinds of the fruit of worthiness have these for their antecedents, the antecedents naturally have six kinds too.
The point lies in the second half of the line. At the stage of the path of seeing the faculties assuredly cannot be refined, “because at this stage there is no room to raise the preparation” — the path of seeing is swift, and there is no time to raise the preparation for refining the faculties. So the faculties can be refined only at the stage of one resolute through faith and at the stage of an ordinary being, just as at the stage beyond training. Yuanhui fills it out clearly: “but on the path of seeing there is assuredly no refining of the faculties, because the path of seeing is swift and there is no room to raise the preparation for refining the faculties.” The treatise then adduces a sūtra in evidence: of the pleasant abidings in the present dharma comprised under the four kinds of higher mind, any one whatever admits of falling back, whereas of the unshakable liberation of mind “I say it as settled that there is no cause or condition by which one could fall back from this.”
The easy error: to suppose that refining the faculties is an exercise that may be taken up at any time. It has a limit of station — it cannot be cultivated on the path of seeing. In practice: reading this together with the earlier passage on falling back, one finds that the treatise’s attitude toward the stages of practice is very concrete: what can be done at what station cannot be stated in general terms.
XII. Falling Back Is of Three Kinds: From What Is Obtained, from What Is Not Obtained, from Enjoyment
First ask: since the dharma of the unshakable does not fall back, how is it said that he falls back from the pleasant abiding in the present dharma? The treatise’s solution is first to divide the word “falling back” into three — “first, falling back from what is obtained, that is, falling back from the excellent merits already obtained; second, falling back from what is not obtained, that is, being unable to obtain excellent merits; third, falling back from enjoyment, that is, the excellent merits already obtained not being present.”
The division made, each has his own portion. The World-Honored One has only the falling back from enjoyment, because his merits are so many that they cannot all be present at once; the dharma of the unshakable has two, from enjoyment and from what is not obtained, because there are merits more excellent than his own not yet obtained; the remaining five may have all three. Whereupon “taken in the sense of falling back from enjoyment, to say that one of the dharma of the unshakable falls back from the pleasant abiding in the present dharma involves no fault of contradiction” — the contradiction dissolves in a fine division of the term.
The easy error: to read “the Buddha too falls back” as the Buddha’s losing something. The treatise says it very plainly: his kind is only “not being present.” In practice: the treatise’s way of dissolving contradictions is demonstrated here at its cleanest — first ask how many senses the word has, then ask which sense each person occupies. Hereafter, when two sentences of scripture seem to conflict, this move will often serve.
Here the treatise records besides an account of those who hold that there is no falling back: “all liberations without outflows are called unshakable,” which it closes with “explain it through as above; it should not be made an objection,” recording it without adjudication.
XIII. One Who Falls Back Assuredly Obtains It Again, and Does Not Do What Is Contrary to the Fruit
First ask: having fallen back, will he go on falling back until death? The treatise answers that he will not — “there is no dying in the interval after falling back from a fruit, because within a moment after falling back he assuredly obtains it again.” The scriptural testimony is: the learned noble disciples, though they fall back and lose right mindfulness, “are very soon able again to make what they have fallen into be exhausted, sunk away, ceased, and departed”; were it otherwise, “the fruit of cultivating the holy life would not be a secure place that may be entrusted with confidence” — a fruit of the holy life that might be lost past return would not amount to a place one could entrust oneself to.
The second question is finer: will he at the time of falling back do the deeds he would not do while abiding in the fruit? The treatise answers that he will not, on the ground that conscience predominates — “since conscience predominates, even at a time of temporary falling back he assuredly does not commit them, just as a strong man, though he stumbles, does not fall prostrate.” Yuanhui explains the two sentences together very fully: “in every falling back from a fruit, within a moment he assuredly obtains it again, and there is none who dies without obtaining it… Moreover the deeds he does not do while abiding in the fruit he assuredly does not commit even at the time of falling back from the fruit, since conscience and shame predominate — just as a strong man, though he stumbles, does not fall prostrate.”
The easy error: to read the simile of the strong man as “he will not stumble.” The point of the simile is that even having stumbled he does not go down altogether — tripping and sprawling are two different things. In practice: this section is really adding a safety rail to the great dispute that precedes it — even granting that there is falling back, both its extent and its duration are locked shut.
XIV. How Many Paths Does Refining the Faculties Take: Nine Uninterrupted and Nine of Liberation
First ask: how much labor does it cost to turn a lineage once? The stanza answers, “at the stage beyond training, refining the faculties takes nine uninterrupted paths and nine paths of liberation, because of long habituation; at the stage of training, one.” At the stage beyond training the turning of each nature takes nine uninterrupted paths and nine paths of liberation, as many as when the fruit of the arhat was first obtained; at the stage of training only one uninterrupted and one of liberation, as when the first fruit was first obtained. The reason is that “that dull-faculty nature comes of long-continued habituation, and a small exertion cannot make it turn” — dullness of faculty was habituated over long aeons and is not to be flipped over at one effort.
Its nature and what it rests upon: these paths are “in every case comprised only under the nature without outflows,” because “a noble person assuredly has no principle of turning his faculties by a path with outflows.” The body it rests upon is only the three continents of the human destiny, “because in the other places there is no falling back”; as for the level it rests upon, the stage beyond training extends to nine (access, the intermediate, the four meditative absorptions, and the three formless), and the stage of training only to six (the last three being taken away), because “there is no fruit of one in training comprised under a formless level.”
The easy error: to suppose that refining the faculties is taking up a new set of exercises. The treatise says it is “as when he obtained the fruit of worthiness” — the same path is used, only walked once again. In practice: this section gives a very solid reminder — the faculties one is born with can be turned, but at a cost equal to the original realizing of the fruit. Knowing the cost, one will not think refining the faculties too light a thing.
XV. The Nine Kinds of Noble Person at the Stage beyond Training
First ask: how many kinds of person are there in all at the stage beyond training? The stanza answers, “seven śrāvakas and two Buddhas; the difference is by the nine faculties.” The treatise explains: the five beginning with the dharma of falling back, with the unshakable divided into two (got by refining the faculties and had from the first, there being an earlier and a later), make seven kinds of śrāvaka; the pratyekabuddha and the great awakened one are called the two awakened ones, making nine persons in all. And the reason the nine are nine is “through the difference of the nine grades of faculty, the lowest of the low and the rest.”
Here is a good instance of gathering and dividing. Puguang adduces Correct Principle to prove the nine and the six against each other: “but another sūtra says that those beyond training are nine, from the first, the dharma of falling back, to the last, liberated in both parts. Their dharma of not falling back is comprised in our dharma of the unshakable; their two liberations are comprised within our six; and so the Abhidharma says there are only six” — the sūtra says nine, the treatise says six, and this is no contradiction but a difference of gathering and dividing.
The easy error: to read the nine persons as nine grades of higher and lower. Their difference lies in the faculties, not in the amount of affliction cut off. In practice: in reading numbered dharmas one often meets the same set of facts opened out into different numbers (six, seven, nine); and this passage gives the criterion — first ask by which gate this set has been divided; change the gate and the number changes.
XVI. The Seven Noble Persons: Four Gates Open Out Seven, the Real Items Being Only Six
First ask: how many kinds of noble person are there in all at the stages of training and beyond training, and on what are they divided? The treatise lists seven names — one who follows through faith, one who follows the dharma, one resolute through faith, one attained through view, one who witnesses with the body, one liberated through discernment, one liberated in both parts — and gathers them under four gates: “by difference of preparation the first two kinds are established”; “by difference of faculty the next two kinds are established”; “by the obtaining of the absorption of cessation the name one who witnesses with the body is established”; “by difference of liberation the last two kinds are established.”
Seven names but six items. The treatise at once explains: on the path of seeing there are the two persons, one who follows through faith and one who follows the dharma; on reaching the path of cultivation two other names are established, one resolute through faith and one attained through view; and on reaching the stage beyond training two names again, liberation dependent on circumstance and liberation not dependent on circumstance — so that “though the names are seven, the separate items are only six,” the stanza showing the reason by “since on each of the three paths there are two.” This is one person changing his name three times at three stages, not seven different persons.
The treatise also demonstrates in passing a multiplying of numbered dharmas: one who follows through faith becomes three as reckoned by faculty, five by lineage, fifteen by path, seventy-three by freedom from defilement, and nine by the body he rests upon; and the five multiplied together “come together to one hundred forty-seven thousand eight hundred twenty-five kinds.”
The easy error: to take the seven noble persons for seven classes of people unrelated to one another. In practice: this section together with the one before it is the place where this fascicle teaches most concentratedly “the difference between a name and an item” — names may be established gate by gate, but of items there are only so many. Whenever one reads the numbered dharmas of Abhidharma, first ask whether it is a name or an item.
XVII. Liberated in Both Parts and Liberated through Discernment
First ask: all being arhats alike, why is there a division into both parts and discernment? The criterion is a single one — whether the absorption of cessation has been obtained. “Those arhats who obtain the absorption of cessation are called liberated in both parts, because by the force of discernment and of absorption they are liberated from the afflictions and from the obstruction to liberation”; “the rest, who have not obtained the absorption of cessation, are called liberated through discernment, because by the force of discernment alone they are liberated from the obstruction of the afflictions.” What is meant by “both” is that discernment and absorption are both there; and the obstructions departed from are two as well — the obstruction of the afflictions and the obstruction to liberation (the obstruction of absorption).
Yuanhui puts this layer more penetratingly: “those among the six kinds of arhat who obtain the absorption of cessation are called liberated in both parts, for first by the force of discernment they are liberated from the obstruction of confusion, and further they obtain the absorption of cessation and are liberated from the obstruction of absorption, and hence are called ‘both’; ‘the rest are called liberated through discernment’… because by the force of discernment alone they are liberated from the obstruction of the afflictions, and not being free of the obstruction of absorption they cannot be called ‘both.’”
The easy error: to suppose that liberated through discernment means “liberated but not thoroughly.” As to the obstruction of the afflictions the two are alike; the difference lies in the obstruction of absorption. In practice: this point explains why the treatise, in speaking of merits, again and again singles out the absorption of cessation — it is the measuring rod by which the inside of the stage beyond training is divided.
XVIII. What Is Meant by “Fullness”
First ask: at the same stage of training, why is one man alone called full? The treatise answers, by three causes — faculty, fruit, and absorption. “One in training alone obtains the name of fullness at the stage of training, and that by three causes complete, namely faculty, fruit, and absorption.” The treatise then ranges five combinations one by one: by faculty only (one attained through view, not yet free of the defilement of desire); by fruit only (one resolute through faith who is a non-returner but has not obtained the absorption of cessation); by faculty and fruit (one attained through view who is a non-returner but has not obtained the absorption of cessation); by fruit and absorption (one resolute through faith who has obtained the absorption of cessation); and by all three complete (one attained through view who has obtained the absorption of cessation). And it says expressly that at the stage of training there is no obtaining the name of fullness “by absorption only” or “by faculty and absorption only.”
Beyond training there is one cause less. “Those beyond training alone obtain the name of fullness at the stage beyond training by the two, faculty and absorption,” because at the stage beyond training there is no fullness that is “not a fruit,” and so no separate item of fullness through fruit is established. Yuanhui here gives the most memorable table of correspondences: “first, fullness through faculty, that is, being of keen faculty; second, fullness through fruit, that is, having attained the non-returner; third, fullness through absorption, that is, having obtained the absorption of cessation.”
The easy error: to read “fullness” as the fullness of perfect Buddhahood. The fullness here is completeness as compared with others at the same station, not an ultimate sense. In practice: this section is the first place in the fascicle where the three variables of faculty, fruit, and absorption are set side by side and combined — and the later analyses of the four paths, the four modes of penetrating progress, and even the thirty-seven limbs all use the same manner of thinking.
XIX. All Paths, Spoken of in Brief, Are Only Four
First ask: the road of cultivation has a thousand threads; can it be gathered into a few? The treatise answers, into four: “the path of preparation is that after which the uninterrupted path arises. The uninterrupted path is that which can cut off the obstruction to be cut off. The path of liberation is that which arises first after the obstruction to be cut off has been liberated from. The path of further advance is the paths other than these three.” These four names are established with regard to four positions in the single business of cutting off obstruction — before the cutting, the cutting itself, the first arising after the cutting, and the rest.
The treatise at once glosses the sense of “path”: “what is the sense of ‘path’? It is the road to nirvāṇa, because riding upon it one can go to the city of nirvāṇa,” and a further explanation, “or else the path is what seeking rests upon, because resting upon it one seeks the fruit that is nirvāṇa.” And since a path means what can cut off, how do liberation and further advance also get the name of path? The treatise gives three reasons: that they are of a class with the path and turn into the higher grade; that the force of each earlier one reaches to each later; and that they can lead one to enter nirvāṇa without remaining support.
The easy error: to see the four paths as four stretches of time. They are divided with regard to functional position within one and the same cutting off of affliction, and are not the names of four stages. In practice: with this rod in hand, one may hereafter ask of any passage on the cutting off of affliction, “which of the paths is this?” — and the later parts of the treatise, in analyzing what is with and without outflows and in analyzing the levels, use it again and again.
XX. The Four Modes of Penetrating Progress: Pleasant and Painful by the Level, Slow and Swift by the Faculties
First ask: bound alike for nirvāṇa, why do some walk with labor and some with ease? The treatise sets out four modes of penetrating progress — painful and slow, painful and swift, pleasant and slow, pleasant and swift. There are two criteria: which level one rests upon and which faculties. “A path arising in dependence upon the four fundamental meditative absorptions is called pleasant penetrating progress, because it gathers in the factors, calm and insight are equal, and it turns spontaneously”; one arising in dependence upon the formless, access, or the intermediate absorption is called painful penetrating progress, “because it does not gather in the factors, calm and insight are unequal, and it must turn with labor.” Among these, in the formless insight is less and calm greater, and in access and the intermediate insight is greater and calm less — unbalanced at both ends. As for slow and swift, “dull faculty is named slow, keen faculty swift.”
The easy error: to read “painful” as undergoing suffering. The painful here is labor in walking the path, meaning that calm and insight are unequal and one must force oneself; it has nothing to do with painful feeling. In practice: this section really gives a very serviceable table for self-examination — whether calm and insight are in balance decides whether the road goes smoothly; whether the faculties are keen or dull decides whether it goes fast. Neither can stand in for the other.
XXI. The Thirty-Seven Factors of Awakening and the Sense of “Awakening”
First ask: why are the thirty-seven limbs of the path called factors of awakening? The treatise first lists the names — the four foundations of mindfulness, the four right abandonings, the four bases of supernormal power, the five faculties, the five powers, the seven limbs of full awakening, the eight limbs of the noble path — and then glosses the sense: “the knowledge of exhaustion and the knowledge of non-arising are called awakening,” and “the thirty-seven dharmas conduce toward awakening, and therefore all are called factors of awakening.” So “factor” has the sense of conducing toward, not the sense of a part.
Awakening is again divided into three according to the person. The treatise says that “according to the one who awakens, three awakenings are separately established: first the awakening of a śrāvaka, second the awakening of a pratyekabuddha, third unsurpassed awakening”; and that they are called awakening “because ignorance and the sleep of ignorance have both been forever cut off, and because he knows as it really is that what was to be done has been done and is not to be done again” — the one being the cutting off entire, the other the knowing for oneself that the work is finished. These two sentences answer exactly to the knowledge of exhaustion and the knowledge of non-arising.
The easy error: to take the factors of awakening for a term belonging to the Mahāyāna alone. Here the three awakenings expressly extend to all three vehicles, and the awakening meant is just the knowledge of exhaustion and the knowledge of non-arising. In practice: hold fast the point that “awakening = the knowledge of exhaustion and the knowledge of non-arising,” and the treatise will use it once more further on when it speaks of the entity of right knowledge — “as for the entity of right knowledge, it is as was said above of awakening.” Before and after, it is one rod.
XXII. Thirty-Seven in Name, but Only Ten in Real Entity
First ask: are the thirty-seven dharmas thirty-seven different things? The treatise answers that they are not — “though the names of these factors of awakening are thirty-seven, the real entities are only ten, namely discernment, diligence, and the rest.” It then subsumes them item by item: discernment comprises eight (the four foundations of mindfulness, the faculty and the power of discernment, the limb of awakening that is the discernment of dharmas, right view); diligence comprises eight (the four right abandonings, the faculty and the power of vigor, the limb of awakening that is vigor, right vigor); absorption comprises eight (the four bases of supernormal power, the faculty and the power of absorption, the limb of awakening that is absorption, right absorption); confidence comprises two; mindfulness comprises four; and the rest — joy, equanimity, pliancy, moral discipline (right speech, right action, right livelihood), and applied thought (right intention) — one each. The total, then, is the five faculties and five powers beginning with confidence, with joy, equanimity, pliancy, moral discipline, and applied thought added on top.
Yuanhui numbers the ten items one by one and lists what each comprises, the handiest of all for a beginner: “though the names are thirty-seven, the real entities discussed are only ten: first discernment, second diligence, third absorption, fourth confidence, fifth mindfulness, sixth joy, seventh equanimity, eighth pliancy, ninth moral discipline, tenth applied thought.”
The treatise at once records a divergent account alongside: “the Vibhāṣā masters say there are eleven, for bodily action and verbal action are not mingled with each other, and so moral discipline is divided into two, the remaining nine being as before” — opening moral discipline into the discipline of bodily action and of verbal action. The two accounts are recorded together, without adjudication.
The easy error: to read the subsuming as meaning that “the thirty-seven are a fiction.” The names are not fictions — one and the same discernment functions differently at different stations, and so different names are established. In practice: this is the most typical demonstration in the treatise of “many names, few items”; read numbered dharmas without asking after the entities and the numbers will lead you by the nose.
XXIII. Why the Foundations of Mindfulness Are Called Discernment, the Right Abandonings Diligence, and the Bases of Supernormal Power Absorption
First ask: since the entities of the three groups beginning with the four foundations of mindfulness comprise all preparatory wholesome dharmas whatever, why does each hang upon a single name? The stanza answers, “the four foundations of mindfulness, the four right abandonings, and the four bases of supernormal power are said to be discernment, diligence, and absorption according to the portion that predominates; in truth they are all the preparatory wholesome dharmas.” The treatise explains: these three groups of wholesome dharmas “as to real entity comprise all preparatory wholesome dharmas whatever; and yet, according to the wholesome root that predominates within their own class, they are said in order to be discernment, diligence, and absorption” — the name is established upon the portion that predominates, not upon the whole.
Each of the three names has its own gloss. For the name “foundation of mindfulness,” the Vibhāṣā masters say “discernment is held by the force of mindfulness and so abides,” while the author gives another correct explanation — “in truth of principle it is by discernment that mindfulness is made to abide upon its object, because only one who sees as things really are can note them clearly.” Puguang marks the difference between the two: “the answer: discernment is named a foundation of mindfulness, the name taken from its cause… the author’s correct explanation: discernment is named a foundation of mindfulness, the name taken from its result.” The name “right abandoning” is given because this diligence “can cut off indolence,” or it is named “right excelling,” because “among the properly holding and spurring on of body, speech, and mind, this is the most excellent.” And the name “base of supernormal power” is given “because the various wondrous merits rest upon it.”
At the bases of supernormal power the treatise refutes one account with its own hand. Certain other masters say that “the supernormal is precisely absorption, and the base is desire and the rest”; the treatise refutes them with two objections: that then the entities of the factors of awakening would be thirteen (desire and mind being added), and that this contradicts what the sūtra says — the sūtra saying expressly that “here the Buddha calls the result of absorption the supernormal, and calls the concentration produced by desire and the rest the base.”
The easy error: to read this section as a study of terms. What it really demonstrates is a general rule — the name of a numbered dharma is for the most part taken from the portion that predominates. In practice: whenever you meet a numbered dharma whose name and item seem not to answer to each other, first ask “from which portion is this name taken?”, and most often it will come clear.
XXIV. Why Confidence and the Rest Are First Faculties and Then Powers · and Why the Sequence Is What It Is
First ask: the same five dharmas — why called faculties first and powers afterward? The treatise answers with two senses: “because these five dharmas are divided as earlier and later according to the low and the high grade, and again according to whether they can or cannot be overborne.” At the low grade they are named faculties, at the high grade powers; while they can be overborne they are named faculties, when they cannot be overborne, powers.
Ask again: on what ground is the sequence confidence, vigor, mindfulness, absorption, discernment ranged just so? The treatise gives a chain of cause and effect: “with regard to cause and effect he first raises a mind of confidence and, for the sake of the fruit, cultivates the cause; next he raises vigor; through vigor mindfulness abides upon its object; through the holding force of mindfulness the mind thereupon obtains absorption; and because the mind has obtained absorption he can know as things really are” — confidence rises and practice follows, practice endures and mindfulness and absorption follow, mindfulness and absorption come and the real is seen. So this sequence is not a convenience of listing but the actual order of practice.
The easy error: to see faculties and powers as two different sets of dharmas. They are two intensities of the same five. In practice: this point may be used as a self-examination — if there is confidence without vigor, or vigor without mindfulness, the chain breaks just there; the order of the five is itself a checklist for the course of training.
XXV. The Seven Groups of Factors of Awakening Predominate in Turn by Station
First ask: are the thirty-seven limbs cultivated all at once, or in order? The stanza answers, “at the stage of initial undertaking, at the stage of the factors conducive to penetration, and at the stages of the path of cultivation and the path of seeing, the seven groups beginning with the foundations of mindfulness should be known to predominate in order.” The treatise assigns them station by station: at the stage of initial undertaking the function of discernment is excellent, and so the foundations of mindfulness predominate; at the stage of warmth the function of diligence is excellent, and so the right abandonings predominate; at the stage of the summit the function of absorption is excellent, and so the bases of supernormal power predominate; at the stage of receptivity the wholesome roots are firm, and so the faculties predominate; at the stage of the highest worldly dharma he is not overborne by afflictions or by worldly dharmas, and so the powers predominate; at the stage of the path of cultivation he is near to awakening, and so the limbs of awakening predominate; at the stage of the path of seeing he turns swiftly, and so the limbs of the path predominate.
What matters is the reminder the treatise adds next: the sūtras “speak according to the increase of number, seven first and eight after; this is not the sequence of cultivation” — the text ranges them by increasing number (the seven limbs of awakening before, the eight limbs of the path after), and this is not the order of practice. The treatise also distinguishes in passing two pairs of name and item: among the eight limbs of the path, right view is both the path and a limb of the path; among the seven limbs of awakening, the discernment of dharmas is both awakening and a limb of awakening.
Here the treatise records a divergent account alongside: certain other masters, not refuting the sequence of the sūtras, state it in accordance with them, beginning from the foundations of mindfulness that subdue the mind and going on through the faculties, the powers, the limbs of awakening, and the limbs of the path, and adducing two sūtras in evidence. The two accounts are recorded together, and the treatise turns to what follows with “such being the sequence stated according to the stages at which each predominates, as for the truth of the principle it should be as stated.” Yuanhui’s plain explanation of this passage may be consulted — “at this stage of initial undertaking he can examine and illumine in detail the four objects beginning with the body, and since the function of discernment is excellent, the foundations of mindfulness are said to predominate.”
The easy error: to read “predominate” as “only this group is cultivated.” Predominating is a function’s standing out, not the others’ being left uncultivated. In practice: this section gives a map of the shifting center of gravity in training — with the same thirty-seven limbs, the place where effort belongs differs at different stages.
XXVI. Which Extend to What Is with Outflows, and Which Are without Outflows Only
First ask: are all thirty-seven limbs dharmas without outflows? The stanza answers, “the seven limbs of awakening and the eight limbs of the path are without outflows throughout; the three fours and the five faculties and powers all extend to both kinds.” The treatise explains the reason: the seven limbs of awakening and the eight limbs of the noble path are “established only at the stages of the path of cultivation and the path of seeing” — their very establishing is bound to the noble stations; and as for right view and the like being found in the world too, “yet those do not obtain the name of limbs of the noble path.” The rest — the four foundations of mindfulness, the four right abandonings, the four bases of supernormal power, and the five faculties and five powers — extend to what is with and what is without outflows.
Yuanhui unfolds the stanza’s abbreviations one by one: “‘three fours’ means first the four foundations of mindfulness, second the four right abandonings, third the four bases of supernormal power; ‘the five faculties and powers’ means the five faculties and the five powers” — just the place where a reader is apt to stick in reading the stanza.
The easy error: to suppose that whatever is called a factor of awakening is without outflows. Quite the contrary: most of them extend to both. In practice: this point makes one thing clear — one and the same dharma is with outflows when cultivated at an ordinary station and without outflows when raised at a noble one; the name does not change while the nature turns with the station.
XXVII. The Increase and Decrease of the Thirty-Seven Limbs at the Several Levels
First ask: are the thirty-seven limbs complete at every level? The treatise answers that only the first meditative absorption has them complete, the rest each having something taken away: at the level of access the limb of awakening that is joy is excepted, because “at a threshold level one turns by exertion, and one still has misgivings about the dharmas of the level below”; in the second meditative absorption right intention is excepted, “because in that meditative absorption there is no longer applied thought” — these two levels have thirty-six each. In the third and fourth meditative absorptions and the intermediate absorption, joy and applied thought are both excepted, and each has thirty-five. At the first three formless levels the three limbs of moral discipline are excepted together with joy and applied thought, and each has thirty-two. The desire realm and the summit of existence except the limbs of awakening and the limbs of the path, and each has twenty-two, “because there is nothing without outflows there.”
The easy error: to read the subtraction as meaning that the path cannot be accomplished at that level. What is subtracted is the limb that level does not have (a level without applied thought naturally has no right intention), not that the path cannot be accomplished. In practice: in reading this section one should reckon as one goes — thirty-seven less one gives thirty-six, less one again thirty-five, thirty-seven less five gives thirty-two; these numbers are themselves the method of verification. Yuanhui’s explanation of the numbers level by level may be read alongside.
XXVIII. The Four Purities of Realization
First ask: what is meant by a purity of realization? The treatise first lists the four — toward the Buddha, toward the dharma, toward the Saṅgha, and the noble moral discipline; and then glosses the name: “because he awakens to and knows the principle of the four noble truths as it really is, it is called realization,” while “the three jewels in which he has confidence and the excellent śīla are both called pure, because they are apart from the stain of unbelief and the stain of breaking moral discipline.” So a purity of realization is a pure confidence got through realization, not confidence of an ordinary sort.
The order of obtaining has its niceties. At the stage of the path of seeing, on seeing each of the first three truths he obtains only the purity of realization toward the dharma and that of moral discipline; only at the stage of seeing the truth of the path does he obtain besides those toward the Buddha and the Saṅgha. The dharma in which he has confidence is again divided as general and particular — the general extends to all four truths, the particular is only the whole of the three truths together with the path of a bodhisattva or a pratyekabuddha. The real items are only two: the three, Buddha, dharma, and Saṅgha, have confidence for their entity, and the noble moral discipline has moral discipline for its entity; and all four are without outflows only, “because a dharma with outflows is not a purity of realization.”
The treatise also states the order in which they arise on emerging from contemplation: first he has confidence that the World-Honored One is perfectly and fully awakened; next that the true dharma and discipline are well spoken; last that the noble stage is of excellent conduct; and finally, because the mind is pure, pure śīla is given rise to, and so śīla is spoken of as fourth. The treatise gives two similes — the three jewels as a good physician, a good medicine, and one who nurses the sick; or as a guide, a road, fellow merchants, and the vehicle one rides.
The easy error: to take the four purities of realization for four kinds of confidence to be cultivated. They are four portions accomplished of themselves after the truths are seen, and the order too is a sequence on the side of the fruit. In practice: to examine oneself by the four similes is the handiest way — with physician, medicine, and nurse, if any one of the three is lacking the illness is not removed; and moral discipline is the medicine one can take oneself.
XXIX. Right Liberation and Right Knowledge: Why They Are Not Established at the Stage of Training
First ask: the sūtra says that one in training accomplishes eight limbs and one beyond training ten; why are right liberation and right knowledge not established at the stage of training? The treatise answers: “at the stage of training there are still bonds remaining that have not been liberated from, and so there is no limb of liberation” — adding a sentence of blocking: “it is not that one may be called liberated by being apart from some small portion of the bonds; nor that a knowledge of liberation may be established where there is no entity of liberation.” One beyond training has escaped the bonds and can besides give rise to two knowledges that know liberation, and “only through the manifestness of these two may these two limbs be established.”
The entity of liberation is twofold. “The entity of liberation is twofold, conditioned and unconditioned. Conditioned liberation is the resolve of one beyond training; unconditioned liberation is the cessation of all confusion.” The name “limb” must be established upon what is conditioned, and so conditioned liberation is named a limb of one beyond training; and the liberation comprised under a limb is again the liberation of mind and the liberation through discernment spoken of in other sūtras, that is, the aggregates of liberation.
Here the treatise raises an objection against itself and records a divergent account: since the sūtra says “the mind is liberated in becoming free of the defilement of greed, and liberated in becoming free of the defilement of hatred and delusion,” it appears that the aggregate of liberation is not resolve alone. The treatise answers with the portion that is cultivation (what is not complete being made complete, what is complete being cultivated with desire and diligence for the sake of holding it fast); and records besides an account of certain other masters — “by the force of true knowledge greed, hatred, and delusion are dispelled, and this very being of the mind apart from stain is called the aggregate of liberation.” As for the entity of right knowledge, “it is as was said above of awakening, namely the knowledge of exhaustion and the knowledge of non-arising spoken of above.”
The easy error: to see the difference between eight limbs and ten as a difference in the quantity of merit. The difference is in whether a limb can be established at all, and whether it can depends on whether the bonds are exhausted. In practice: this section and section XXI interlock head and tail — awakening is the knowledge of exhaustion and of non-arising, and right knowledge is the knowledge of exhaustion and of non-arising too; the net of terms in this treatise bites into itself at every point.
XXX. The Mind beyond Training Is Liberated from Obstruction at the Very Time of Its Arising
First ask: in which time exactly is the mind liberated? The treatise adduces the account of this treatise itself: “the first mind beyond training, at the time of its arising in the future, is liberated from obstruction.” And the obstruction meant is the “acquisition” of the afflictions — “because that can block this mind from arising.” Whereupon there is a pair of correspondences: at the stage where the vajra-like concentration is properly ceasing, that acquisition is properly being cut off, and the first mind beyond training, at the stage of properly arising, is properly liberated; at the stage where the vajra-like concentration has already ceased, that acquisition has already been cut off, and the first mind beyond training, at the stage of having already arisen, is named already liberated.
The treatise at once adds three questions: minds beyond training not yet arisen, and mundane minds, are at that time also named liberated, only that here it is the one settled to arise that is spoken of, “because at that time it is properly proceeding in the present time.” From what are mundane minds liberated? From that same obstruction which blocks the mind from arising. At the stage where it is not yet liberated, does this mind then not arise? The answer: “although it does arise then, it is not as it is now” — the difference being that then it was “together with the acquisition of the afflictions,” whereas if it arises hereafter there will be “no acquisition of confusion together with it.”
The easy error: to imagine “liberation” as the mind’s escaping out of somewhere. What is liberated from here is the acquisition of the afflictions, that blocking; the obstruction is removed and the mind is able to arise. In practice: this section demonstrates the fineness of the treatise’s analysis of times and stages — properly arising, already arisen, and not yet arisen each have their name, and to confound one with another is to be wrong throughout. Yuanhui’s explanation may be read alongside.
XXXI. The Path Cuts Off Obstruction Only at the Stage of Properly Ceasing
First ask: at which stage does the path cut off obstruction? The stanza answers, “the path, only at the stage of properly ceasing, makes that obstruction be cut off.” The treatise explains the wording: “to say ‘the stage of properly ceasing’ shows that it stands in the present; to say ‘properly arising’ shows that it is in the future time” — so the path can cut off obstruction only at the time of properly ceasing, and at the other stages there is no function of cutting off obstruction.
The treatise also draws a contrast on purpose: in this it is unlike liberation. Liberation may extend to what has not yet arisen, “because what has arisen and what has not are alike in point of being apart from obstruction”; but the cutting off of obstruction is not so, and lasts a single moment only. Fabao adduces Correct Principle to add a further layer: “although the minds of one in training are also liberated from obstruction at the stage of arising, the treatise speaks only of the first mind beyond training being liberated at the time of its arising, because it goes by the liberation realized in cutting off without remainder.”
The easy error: to see the cutting off of obstruction and liberation as two ways of stating one and the same thing. The treatise here parts them expressly — the cutting off of obstruction is confined to the stage of properly ceasing, whereas liberation extends to what has arisen and what has not. In practice: this is the most finely analyzed section in the fascicle, and its value lies not in its conclusion but in its method: the different sides of one and the same matter each have their own time and stage.
XXXII. The Element of Abandoning, the Element of Dispassion, the Element of Cessation
First ask: the sūtra speaks of three elements — abandoning, dispassion, cessation; what are their entities? The treatise answers, “the three elements beginning with abandoning are the unconditioned liberation spoken of above, divided out to be severally their entities” — that is, the unconditioned liberation spoken of before divided into three portions. The division is: “as for the element of dispassion, it is dispassion toward craving only. As for the element of abandoning, it is the abandoning of the remaining fetters. As for the element of cessation, it is the cessation of the remaining things in which the latent tendencies of craving and the rest increase by attachment.”
So the three are not three different unconditioned things, but one and the same unconditioned liberation with three names established according to what is counteracted — dispassion said with regard to craving, abandoning with regard to the remaining fetters, cessation with regard to the things in which the latent tendencies increase by attachment.
The easy error: to read the three elements as three places or three stages. They are the names of three divisions of one unconditioned dharma. In practice: this section carries on the line of “many names, few items” from before — one entity, with different names established according to what is counteracted. This is the third of the treatise’s standing ways of establishing names (the first two being by what predominates and by the station in the sequence).
XXXIII. The Four Alternatives of Disgust and Dispassion (the End of the Chapter)
First ask: if one can be disgusted, must one be able to become dispassionate? The treatise answers that one need not, and adjudges it by four alternatives. There are two criteria: disgust takes only suffering and origin as its object — “only the receptivities and knowledges arising with suffering and origin as their object are called disgust; the rest are not”; dispassion extends to all four truths and is measured by the ability to cut off confusion — “among the receptivities and knowledges arising with the four truths as their object, all that can cut off confusion obtain the name of dispassion.” The one limits the object and the other limits the function, and their widths and narrownesses cross, and so four alternatives are made.
The four alternatives are: taking suffering and origin as object without cutting off confusion, disgust and not dispassion; taking cessation and the path as object and cutting off confusion, dispassion and not disgust; taking suffering and origin as object and cutting off confusion, both disgust and dispassion; taking cessation and the path as object without cutting off confusion, neither disgust nor dispassion.
At the end the treatise adds an instance: for one who becomes free of the defilement of desire first and sees the truths afterward, among his dharma-receptivities and knowledges all that are comprised in the path of preparation, the path of liberation, and the path of further advance do not cause confusion to be cut off — “because the confusion has already been cut off, and because they are not the counteragent that cuts off.”
The easy error: to read disgust and dispassion as a relation of feeling to result. What the treatise sets up is two different criteria (object and function), and the four alternatives are only the exhaustive crossing of the two. In practice: the fourfold method is the tool most used in Abhidharma — when two concepts are tangled, first establish the criterion of each and then set out four alternatives, and the relation declares itself. That the whole chapter closes with it hands the reader over to the gate of knowledge in the next chapter.
Further Resonances: The Mirror of the Four Commentaries
The above is the sense of the text of this fascicle itself. Below a separate section is set up, gathering four matters: the adjudications of the four houses and where they differ; Saṅghabhadra’s refutations and restatements; the divergences of Paramārtha’s earlier translation; and coordinates for parallel reading. A mirror is not the treatise, but only another way of reading the same passage; both are recorded without adjudication, and each is left in its own place.
1. Where the Four Houses Differ
This unit is the first in the whole book for which all four houses are present. Shentai’s commentary is a fragment: of the four fascicles on the Chapter of the Worthy and the Noble only Fascicle Seventeen survives, and it happens to cover this fascicle entire; for the other three units Shentai is wholly wanting, and the want is marked as it stands and not filled out with text from another fascicle. Shentai’s fascicle heads itself “Chapter Six, Analysis of the Worthy and the Noble, part three” while marking what it explains as “Fascicle Twenty-Five of the treatise,” and at its end bears the title “Commentary on the Abhidharmakośa, Fascicle Twenty-Five” — the fascicle numbers at head and end differ in three ways, and are recorded as they stand without adjudication.
The manner of the outline divides in two. Puguang’s eight subsections and Yuanhui’s are almost word for word the same; Fabao gathers the first three into one and so has six, his layers being the wider; Shentai sets up no general outline table but establishes an outline of question and answer passage by passage (citing what precedes, question, answer, pressing, adducing the stanza in answer, explaining the stanza). On the extent of “the eight matters of the chapter of the six lineages” itself the four houses do not differ at all; what differs is the coarseness or fineness of the outline. Shentai’s form is the oldest, his outline not yet settled into eight matters ranged side by side — this is a difference of form, not an omission.
Shentai leaves an independent piece of evidence for the stanza count. He marks of himself “from here below, the fourth, seven and a half lines of stanza explaining the six kinds of lineage” — seven and a half lines being exactly one hundred fifty characters, answering exactly to Root 58 through the first half of Root 65. This is a further piece of evidence for the stanza count passage by passage, lying outside the interlinear notes of the root-stanza edition.
On the author’s declaration the four houses use three forms of words and mean one thing. Puguang has “the author’s intent sides with the Sautrāntikas, and so he says that what they say accords with principle”; Fabao has “the author by his appraisal takes up the Sautrāntika explanation”; Shentai has “the author appraises it, saying: what they say accords with principle.” The three differ in fullness of wording and agree wholly in the criterion. Shentai has besides one turn of phrase worth noting: he cites Correct Principle directly and calls Vasubandhu “the Sūtra-master,” where Puguang and Fabao say “the Sautrāntikas” and “the author” — a slight difference in the angle of designation, one and the same person being meant. The same happens at the refutation of the entity of the bases of supernormal power: Puguang has “the author refutes the other masters,” Shentai “the Sūtra-master refutes them, saying.”
Yuanhui does not touch the schools at all in the dispute over falling back from a fruit. In this passage he explains only the doctrinal sense of the stanza text itself — “the lineage that is the dharma of the unshakable assuredly has no principle of falling back; and among the five before it, the one lineage of the dharma of falling back alone assuredly does not fall back, since it stands lowest” — neither marking the names of Sautrāntika and Sarvāstivādin nor adducing an assignment of schools. Set against Puguang’s marking of the school sentence by sentence and Fabao’s tabulating of three schools, it is in this passage that the characters of the three houses are most clearly parted. Recorded without adjudication.
Fabao alone sets out a table of three schools on falling back from a fruit. “He sets forth the Sarvāstivāda position. According to the Treatise on the Wheel of Tenets: for the Mahāsāṃghikas and the rest, the fruit of the stream-enterer admits of falling back and the fruit of worthiness does not. For the Sautrāntikas, neither the stream-enterer nor the fruit of worthiness falls back. For the Sarvāstivādins, the stream-enterer does not fall back and the fruit of worthiness does.” Puguang at the same place also adduces the Treatise on the Wheel of Tenets, in a single line of narrative. The assignments of the three schools in the two commentaries agree wholly, and Fabao’s table shows the outline the better. This belongs to the ancient masters’ adducing another treatise to settle an assignment of schools, and is not in this treatise, and so is recorded in this section.
Two instances of a one-character difference. In the simile of the butter jar, Puguang and Fabao make the character elided “holding,” while Shentai makes it two words, “this is made” — “as the world says in full ‘this is made a butter jar.’” And at the four alternatives of disgust and dispassion, Shentai reads “are called ‘condition’” where Puguang and Yuanhui read “disgust.” Both are recorded as they stand without adjudication, and not emended by conjecture.
On the three accounts of the Mahāvibhāṣā the three commentaries agree wholly. At the passage on the entities of the thirty-seven limbs, Fabao adduces: “the Mahāvibhāṣā, Fascicle Ninety-Five, has three accounts: one account agrees with this treatise; one account opens moral discipline into two and takes eleven dharmas as the entities; one master opens it into three, namely right speech, right action, and right livelihood. This treatise states them gathered, taking ten dharmas as the entities,” and what Yuanhui adduces runs the same way. The three houses have no divergence, differing only in fullness.
At the four purities of realization and at the three elements, all three commentaries adduce Correct Principle by way of supplement. Fabao adduces “the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle says: with regard to what dharmas, and how, does one obtain the purity of realization toward the dharma? With regard to suffering alone: penetrating that there are only dharmas and no real sentient being, one gives rise to settled confidence”; and at the three elements, “Correct Principle, Fascicle Seventy-Two, says: as to the entity of the three elements, taken provisionally they differ, but taken as real things there is no difference at all.” This belongs to the commentators’ supplementing with another treatise what this treatise leaves unstated; there is no divergence of doctrine, and it is recorded only.
2. Saṅghabhadra’s Refutations and Restatements
Neither of Saṅghabhadra’s two treatises gives this chapter the name “Chapter, Analysis of the Worthy and the Noble” — the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle has “Chapter Six, Adjudication of the Worthy and the Noble,” and the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine “Chapter Seven, Adjudication of the Worthy and the Noble,” the chapter number moved back by one. To search these two treatises by the Kośa’s chapter name must yield a zero.
The dispute over falling back from a fruit is the one place in this unit where three parties stand as a tripod. Saṅghabhadra cites Vasubandhu word for word and examines him: “now, upon examination, the Sūtra-master has not established his position well. One ought to press the inquiry: as to the two middle fruits obtained by a mundane path, has the seed of the confusion that obstructs them really been uprooted, or not? If it really has been uprooted and yet falling back is admitted, then falling back from the state of an arhat is established.” He separately marks two further houses: “therefore the Elder maintains that there is no falling back from and losing the fruit of the arhat, though he has neither reasoning nor scripture for it”; “the Masters of Distinction say this: on no noble path whatever is there falling back, and so the confusion cut off never arises again.” ⇒ The Sūtra-master, the Elder, and the Masters of Distinction all three maintain that there is no falling back, and only the Sarvāstivāda school itself maintains that there is. The lines of reasoning of the three are not the same (Vasubandhu appraising and taking up the Sautrāntikas’ two proofs from scripture and reason, the Elder saying flatly that there is neither reasoning nor scripture, and the Masters of Distinction pushing the range to every noble path), and Saṅghabhadra refutes them one by one and so returns to his own school. Recorded only, without adjudication.
In one place what Saṅghabhadra refutes is not Vasubandhu. On the reason “resting on no entity,” Saṅghabhadra adduces a passage of “certain other masters” who extend the reason of there being no falling back from the confusion abandoned through seeing to the confusion abandoned through cultivation and bound to the summit of existence, and then adjudges, “what they say is contrary to principle, since the force of the paths differs.” What is refuted is that extension and not Vasubandhu’s own sense. That one and the same gloss should be extended by different persons to different conclusions is here an instance.
In two places he only restates without setting up a divergent view. In the passage of the Sūtra of the Increase by Ten, Saṅghabhadra cites Vasubandhu’s own sentences word for word with no word of direct refutation to be found; and so likewise in the passage refuting the entity of the bases of supernormal power. This belongs to restatement of the recording kind, and is noted.
In one place what he appraises is the angle of interpretation and not the conclusion. At the Sūtra of the Simile of the Charcoal, Saṅghabhadra says, “examining the Sūtra-master’s intent, he takes it that in this sūtra the stage of training is spoken of first and the stage beyond training afterward; now one ought to examine carefully whether this may be relied on as settled — whether it is the word of the World-Honored One or the Sūtra-master’s own intent.” What he questions is whether the outline order “training first, beyond training afterward” issues from the sense of the sūtra itself or from Vasubandhu’s arrangement. What is contested is the reading, not the conclusion.
The entity of the aggregate of liberation is also restated. Saṅghabhadra reports Vasubandhu’s intent as “it is not resolve alone that obtains the name of this aggregate. If so, what is it? By the force of true knowledge greed and hatred and delusion can be forever dispelled, and the mind’s being apart from stain is called the aggregate of liberation,” agreeing with the same passage as recorded by Fabao and by Shentai.
One honest negative proposition. Within the range corresponding to this unit, the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine shows no sentence citing “the Sūtra-master” word for word. But all that this zero can prove is one thing — that within this range that treatise does not use the designation “the Sūtra-master”; it cannot be inferred from it that the treatise has no divergent view here. The Treatise Revealing the Doctrine is by form the terser, and word-for-word citation of the Sūtra-master is not what it cares for.
3. The Divergences of Paramārtha’s Earlier Translation
Paramārtha’s Expository Treatise on the Treasury forms a system of its own over the passage answering to this fascicle, and is besides the most evenly matched stretch of scene among all the fascicles yet collated — the six kinds of arhat, the earlier and later of the lineages, falling back from lineage and from fruit, the six lineages of those in training and of ordinary beings, the three kinds of falling back, the refining of the faculties, the nine kinds of those beyond training, the seven noble persons, fullness, the four paths, the thirty-seven limbs, the four purities of realization, right liberation and right knowledge, the three elements, and the four alternatives of disgust and dispassion — passage by passage the order answers.
Not one of the six lineage-names agrees wholly. Paramārtha has “first the dharma of falling and sinking, second the dharma of self-slaying, third the dharma of watching and guarding, fourth the dharma of abiding unshaken, fifth the dharma of being fit to penetrate, sixth the dharma of the indestructible.” What calls for care is the fourth, “the dharma of abiding unshaken” — what it answers to is Xuanzang’s dharma of abiding, not the dharma of the unshakable; Xuanzang’s dharma of the unshakable appears in Paramārtha as “the dharma of the indestructible.” The glosses of the two texts make it clear: Paramārtha’s fourth reads, “if a person is apart from the strongest cause and condition of falling and sinking, then although he does not constantly watch, he will assuredly abide in what he has obtained”; his sixth reads, “as for the dharma of the indestructible, such a person assuredly does not fall and sink as the former do.” To go by the look of the words and equate Paramārtha’s “dharma of abiding unshaken” with Xuanzang’s “dharma of the unshakable” is the pitfall most easily stepped into in this stretch.
One difference of glossing that runs through the whole passage. Xuanzang’s “possessed of an entity / resting on no entity” is throughout Paramārtha’s “possessed of kind / without kind” — “because the confusion abandoned through seeing is without kind,” expanded as “this self upon which they rest is assuredly nowhere at all, and so it is said to be without kind.” The doctrinal content indicated is wholly the same, the characters used wholly different.
The author’s declaration is plainer in Paramārtha. Xuanzang has “what they say accords with principle”; Paramārtha has “this sense is truly admissible” — which corroborates exactly Puguang’s marking, “his intent sides with the Sautrāntikas.”
The crossing of the names of the three elements is the one place in this fascicle that most calls for care. Xuanzang establishes the element of dispassion, the element of abandoning, and the element of cessation; Paramārtha establishes “the element of cessation, the element of freedom from desire, and the element of utter removal.” Compared by the context of the glosses, the correspondence is crossed: Xuanzang’s element of dispassion (dispassion toward craving) answers to Paramārtha’s element of freedom from desire (the cessation of desire); Xuanzang’s element of abandoning (abandoning the remaining fetters) answers to Paramārtha’s element of cessation (the cessation of the remaining confusions); Xuanzang’s element of cessation (the cessation of those things) answers to Paramārtha’s element of utter removal (the cessation of the other kind). Both texts have a name reading “the element of cessation,” and the two indicate different things — pair them by the look of the words and they must be mismatched.
The order of the list of ten things differs in the two texts. Xuanzang begins with discernment, Paramārtha with “confidence, vigor, mindfulness, concentration, discernment, joy, equanimity, and pliancy, moral discipline, and awakening,” beginning with confidence; and again Xuanzang’s diligence, absorption, and applied thought appear in Paramārtha as vigor, concentration, and awakening. The difference in order may reflect a difference in the recitational transmission upon which the two texts rested; this is not forced to an explanation here, but honestly recorded as a difference of transmission between the two.
There are besides several smaller divergences that may be read alongside: the personal name Godhika appears in Paramārtha as “the pure-lived Qutijia”; the sūtra title Sūtra of the Increase by Ten as Sūtra of the Ten Increases; the path of further advance as the path of further increase; the jewel of the Saṅgha as “the assembly of disciples in whom one has confidence.” In form, Xuanzang gives the whole stanza first and the prose after, while Paramārtha embeds his explanation sentence by sentence, so that one stanza of Xuanzang’s often appears in Paramārtha as two verses stated separately — as at all three of “those in training and ordinary beings likewise have six,” “the fullness of the one in training and the one beyond training,” and “the four alternatives of disgust and dispassion.” Both are recorded without adjudication.
4. Coordinates for Parallel Reading
What this fascicle establishes is a map of the differences within the noble persons. Its frame has only two variables: the keenness or dullness of the faculties, and whether absorption has been obtained. By these the six kinds of lineage are divided, the nine kinds of those beyond training are divided, the four gates of the seven noble persons are opened out, the fullness of the one in training and the one beyond training is adjudged, and the slowness or swiftness of the four modes of penetrating progress is settled. Having read the fascicle through and looking back, one finds that the treatise has not ranked arhats high and low at all — the afflictions cut off are one and the same portion, and what differs is only the supports and the speed with which one arrived there.
The second line for parallel reading is name and item. Thirty-seven names have only ten entities; seven noble persons have only six items; the three elements are only three portions of one unconditioned liberation — three times over this fascicle demonstrates one and the same technique: establishing a name by the portion that predominates, by the station in the sequence, and by what is counteracted. Whoever reads the numbered dharmas of Abhidharma asking first “is this a name or an item?” will most often not be led by the nose by the numbers.
The third line is left for the next chapter. The whole chapter closes with the four alternatives of disgust and dispassion, and the receptivities and knowledges those four alternatives employ are exactly what the next chapter, “Analysis of Knowledge,” will take up as its own subject. The last sentence of this fascicle says of “one who becomes free of the defilement of desire first and sees the truths afterward” that his dharma-receptivities and knowledges do not cause confusion to be cut off — and by that it has already drawn the reader’s eye away to the gate of knowledge.
考據Apparatus
此子承前卷「不動應果初盡智後起無生智」一句而起,先分阿羅漢為六種種性,次辨種性之先有後得,次入本品最長之一場往復——阿羅漢果究竟有退無退,次明學位異生亦具六性、退之三種、退果不命終、練根之無間解脫道;轉入七種聖者之建立與俱解脫慧解脫,再明學無學之滿;末段自「廣說諸道差別無量」另開一大科,立四道·四通行·三十七菩提分法·四證淨·正解脫正智·三界·厭離四句,而全品於此收束。本子亦是本帙首見四疏齊全之子——神泰疏現存卷十七恰全幅覆蓋本卷。
一、科判定位
| 科判系統 | 此段之位 |
|---|---|
| 玄奘 T1558 九品 | 分別賢聖品第六(品 head〔T29 0113c06〕)之第四分——本子(子4)=卷二十五全〔0129a13–0134b14〕。本頌正58至正83·<lg> 塊二十五(本頌二十五塊·無引頌·跨頌牒一例) |
| 承前之錨 | 開卷承轉句「如前所說,不動應果初盡智後起無生智。諸阿羅漢如預流等有差別不?」〔T29 0129a18〕——所承者即子3 末所辯之盡智無生智,故此子逕從「六種阿羅漢」問起 |
| 品級大科之所屬 | 本子橫跨二大科:三之二 約三道辨人之後分(六種種性至學無學滿)+三之三 明諸道差別之全。三之二之科文見光記〔T41n1821 0351a02〕「此下大文第二約三道辨人。就中,一明三道建立,二明七種聖人,三明學、無學滿」·頌疏〔T41n1823 0946b04〕逐字同 |
| 卷首之科(三家同標·序號逐字同) | 光記〔T41n1821 0371c10〕「此下第五明六種種姓。就中,一明六阿羅漢;二明六姓先後;三明從姓、果退;四明學、凡種姓;五明三退不同;六明退果時相;七明練根不同;八明無學九人」·寶疏〔T41n1822 0755a06〕「已下大文第五明六種姓。一明六種羅漢;二明六種學、凡;三明三種退別;四明六退果時等;五明練根不同;六明九種無學」·頌疏〔T41n1823 0954a05〕「從此第五,明六種性,就中八:一明六阿羅漢、二明六性先後、三明從性果退、四明學凡種性、五明三退不同、六明退果時相、七明練根不同、八明無學九人」 ⇒ 光記與頌疏之八子科逐字對應,寶疏合其前三為一而成六科,科層寬窄二式·八事悉具·唯錄不判 |
| 子內之次級科界(非 carve 界·供分節) | ①明七種聖人〔T29 0131b16〕牒句「學無學位有七聖者,一切聖者皆此中攝」——光記〔T41n1821 0377a04〕「此下大文第二明七種聖人」 ②明學無學滿〔T29 0131c14〕牒句「如世尊說:五煩惱斷不可牽引未名滿學」——光記〔T41n1821 0377b16〕/頌疏〔T41n1823 0955c21〕「從此大文第三,明學無學滿」 ③三之三 明諸道差別〔T29 0132a03〕牒句「廣說諸道差別無量,謂世出世見修道等」——光記〔T41n1821 0377c13〕/寶疏〔T41n1822 0759c16〕/頌疏〔T41n1823 0956a17〕三家同標 |
| 三疏分卷與玄奘分卷全同 | 子4 起處:俱舍卷二十五〔T29 0129a13〕·品續題〔T29 0129a17〕·光記卷二十五〔T41n1821 0371c06〕·寶疏卷二十五〔T41n1822 0755a02〕·頌疏論本第二十五〔T41n1823 0954a03〕。⇒ 三家獨立分卷而卷界與玄奘逐一相合,此為本子 carve 之獨立 witness |
| 神泰疏(本子有·本帙四子中唯此一子有) | X53n0836 卷十七〔X 0094b01–0105c21〕自題「分別賢聖品第六之三」而自標所釋為「論卷二十五」——全幅覆蓋本子。卷首逐字「自下第四有七行半頌明六種種性。於中初一行半頌有明阿羅漢」〔X53n0836 0094b04〕·卷尾釋厭離四句訖即尾題「俱舍論疏卷第二十五」〔X53n0836 0105c21〕。首尾卷次異題(首題十七·尾題二十五·品題之三·玄奘自題之四)照錄不判 |
| 收卷句 | 「應知此中先離欲染後見諦者,所有法忍及諸智中加行解脫勝進道攝不令惑斷,惑已斷故、非斷治故。」〔T29 0134b08 一帶〕——厭離四句之末結,其後即卷二十五卷尾題與品07 之起 |
開卷承轉句〔T29 0129a18〕:「如前所說,不動應果初盡智後起無生智。諸阿羅漢如預流等有差別不?亦有。云何?」
頌/長行體例:本頌(T1560 單行本定頌界)+長行自釋。本子頌塊二十五,自〔0129a21〕正58·正59前半起,至〔0134a28〕正83 止;其中〔0131b20〕一塊為跨頌牒——正65後半與正66前半合為一牒釋塊(標記作『正65後半·正66前半』),全品唯此一例。本子無引頌(無「如經頌言」「如伽他說」之類前文之徵者)。半頌牒釋密集為本子之特徵:正59·正60·正65·正66·正81 五頌皆分前後半兩處牒釋。
長行專段(≥七百純漢·問答與異說最密處):〔0129c02〕正60前半之釋,純漢一千六百二十八字——「如何」二見·「若爾」三見·「云何」一見·「經部」一見·「毘婆沙」一見·「有說」一見。此段即本子唯一之密集往復鏈(阿羅漢果有退無退),亦是全品最長之一段長行。
本子之並錄不判一處(唯錄二造·不判勝負):
- 覺分實事十與十一——論立「此覺分名雖三十七,實事唯十」〔T29 0132b12〕而並錄「毘婆沙師說有十一,身業語業不相雜故戒分為二,餘九同前」〔T29 0132b21〕,二數平列而論無取捨語。
本子之論主明判二處(非並錄不判):
- 阿羅漢果有退無退——論錄「經部師說:從阿羅漢亦無退義。彼說應理」〔T29 0130a16〕——「彼說應理」為論主逐字取捨語,下由教由理長篇為經部作證;末別錄本宗定說「毘婆沙師定作是說:阿羅漢果亦有退義」〔T29 0130c14〕。⇒ 論主評取經部而本宗定說並記,有判語,不得以並錄不判概之;眾賢別有評破(目五之一),三疏各有繫屬(目六)。
- 無退論者之通釋——「無退論者作如是說:諸無漏解脫皆名不動」〔T29 0131a07〕,論以「如前釋通,不應為難」〔T29 0131a08〕逕駁其難。
本子之論主別破一處(非並錄不判):神足之體——論錄「有餘師說:神即是定,足謂欲等」〔T29 0132c06〕,隨即以二難破之——「彼應覺分事有十三,增欲心故」〔T29 0132c07〕與「又違經說」〔T29 0132c08〕,末引經證「此中佛說定果名神,欲等所生等持名足」〔T29 0132c10〕而定之。⇒ 論錄異說而隨即不許,不得以並錄不判概之。
二、術語(名相)
| 漢(玄奘) | 真諦異名(首出 loc) | 本論定義句/所繫 |
|---|---|---|
| 六種阿羅漢 | 「阿羅漢有六性:一退墮法、二自害法、三守護法、四住不動法、五應通達法、六不壞法」〔T29n1559 0280b15〕 | 「於契經中說阿羅漢由種性異故有六種,一者退法、二者思法、三者護法、四安住法、五堪達法、六不動法」〔0129a24〕 |
| 退法 | 退墮法〔T29n1559 0280b15〕 | 「言退法者,謂遇少緣便退所得,非思法等」〔0129b14〕 |
| 思法 | 自害法〔T29n1559 0280b15〕 | 「言思法者,謂懼退失恒思自害」〔0129b15〕 |
| 護法 | 守護法〔T29n1559 0280b15〕 | 「言護法者,謂於所得喜自防護」〔0129b16〕 |
| 安住法 | 住不動法〔T29n1559 0280b15〕 | 「安住法者,離勝退緣雖不自防亦能不退,離勝加行亦不增進」〔0129b17〕 |
| 堪達法 | 應通達法〔T29n1559 0280b15〕 | 「堪達法者,彼性堪能好修練根速達不動」〔0129b18〕 |
| 不動法 | 不壞法〔T29n1559 0280b15〕 | 「不動法者,彼必無退」〔0129b19〕·「不動法性說名為後,即此名為不動心解脫,以無退動及心解脫故」〔0129b02〕 |
| 時愛心解脫 | 時所愛心解脫〔T29n1559 0281c07〕 | 「即此總名時愛心解脫,恒時愛護及心解脫故」〔0129a27〕 |
| 時解脫/不時解脫 | 「彼觀時得解脫故。由除觀字故,說時解脫,譬如酥甕」〔T29n1559 0280b20〕 | 「亦說名為時解脫者,以要待時及解脫故。略初言故,如言酥瓶」〔0129a28〕·「亦說名為不時解脫,以不待時及解脫故」〔0129b04〕 |
| 練根 | 「見道無練根」〔T29n1559 0282a14〕 | 「有是先種性,有後練根得」〔0129b11〕·「求勝種性修練根者,無學位中轉一一性各九無間、九解脫道,如得應果」〔0131a27〕 |
| 依無事惑/依有事惑 | 「見惑無類故」〔T29n1559 0281a11〕 | 「謂有身見依我處轉,見所斷惑此見為根,我體既無名依無事,以無事故必無退理」〔0129c20〕·「若修所斷貪瞋慢癡,色等境中唯起染著增背高舉不了行轉,故並說為依有事惑」〔0130a01〕 |
| 三退 | 「退墮有三種,已得未得用」〔T29n1559 0282a22〕 | 「一已得退,謂退已得殊勝功德。二未得退,謂未能得殊勝功德。三受用退,謂諸已得殊勝功德不現在前」〔0130c28〕 |
| 九種無學 | 「二佛聲聞七,有九由九根」〔T29n1559 0282c08〕 | 「居無學位聖者有九,謂七聲聞及二覺者」〔0131b13〕·「由下下等九品根異,令無學聖成九差別」〔0131b15〕 |
| 七聖者 | 「加行根滅定,解脫二故成七人」〔T29n1559 0282c15〕 | 「一隨信行、二隨法行、三信解、四見至、五身證、六慧解脫、七俱解脫」〔0131b17〕 |
| 隨信行/隨法行 | ——(諦本此二名於同段以加行門立·見目四) | 「依加行異立初二種,謂依先時隨他及法於所求義修加行故,立隨信行、隨法行名」〔0131b22〕 |
| 信解/見至 | ——(同上·依根門立) | 「依根不同立次二種,謂依鈍利信慧根增,如次名為信解、見至」〔0131b24〕 |
| 身證 | ——(同上·依滅定立) | 「依得滅定立身證名,由身證得滅盡定故」〔0131b25〕 |
| 俱解脫/慧解脫 | 「得滅定俱脫,餘人慧解脫」〔T29n1559 0283a07〕 | 「諸阿羅漢得滅定者名俱解脫,由慧定力解脫煩惱解脫障故」〔0131c11〕·「所餘未得滅盡定者名慧解脫,但由慧力於煩惱障得解脫故」〔0131c12〕 |
| 滿(學無學) | 「由定根果故,說圓滿具學」〔T29n1559 0283a13〕 | 「學於學位獨得滿名,具由三因,謂根、果、定」〔0131c19〕·「諸無學者於無學位由根定二獨得滿名」〔0131c27〕 |
| 四道 | 「略說道,四加行無間,解脫增進道」〔T29n1559 0283b02〕 | 「加行道者,謂從此後無間道生。無間道者,謂此能斷所應斷障。解脫道者,謂已解脫所應斷障最初所生。勝進道者,謂三餘道」〔0132a08〕 |
| 道(義訓) | ——(諦本此訓從略) | 「道義云何?謂涅槃路,乘此能往涅槃城故」〔0132a11〕·「或復道者,謂求所依,依此尋求涅槃果故」〔0132a12〕 |
| 四通行 | ——(見目四誠實記) | 「一苦遲通行、二苦速通行、三樂遲通行、四樂速通行」〔0132a19〕·「道依根本四靜慮生名樂通行,以攝受支止觀平等任運轉故」〔0132a20〕 |
| 菩提分法(覺分) | 「戒覺」〔T29n1559 0283c11〕 | 「盡、無生智說名為覺」〔0132b04〕·「三十七法順趣菩提,是故皆名菩提分法」〔0132b07〕 |
| 三菩提 | ——(諦本同段從略) | 「隨覺者別立三菩提:一聲聞菩提、二獨覺菩提、三無上菩提」〔0132b04〕 |
| 實事唯十 | 「信、精進、憶念、三摩提、智慧、喜、捨,及輕安、戒、覺」〔T29n1559 0283c10〕 | 「此覺分名雖三十七,實事唯十,即慧勤等」〔0132b12〕 |
| 神足 | ——(諦本同段從略) | 「何緣於定立神足名?諸靈妙德所依止故」〔0132c05〕·「此中佛說定果名神,欲等所生等持名足」〔0132c10〕 |
| 根/力 | ——(諦本同段從略) | 「由此五法依下上品分先後故,又依可屈伏不可屈伏故」〔0132c12〕 |
| 四證淨 | 「見三諦得戒,及法正解信,於見道信佛,及信弟子眾」〔T29n1559 0284c08〕 | 「一於佛證淨、二於法證淨、三於僧證淨、四聖戒證淨」〔0133b15〕·「如實覺知四聖諦理故名為證」〔0133b28〕·「所信三寶及妙尸羅皆名為淨,離不信垢破戒垢故」〔0133b28〕 |
| 正解脫(有為·無為) | 「解脫非學分,有繫故」〔T29n1559 0285a04〕 | 「解脫體有二,謂有為、無為。有為解脫謂無學勝解,無為解脫謂一切惑滅」〔0133c20〕 |
| 正智 | ——(諦本同段從略) | 「正智體者如前覺說,謂即前說盡、無生智」〔0133c29〕 |
| 三界(斷·離·滅) | 「經中所說界有三種,謂滅界、離欲界、永除界」〔T29n1559 0285b13〕 | 「言離界者,謂但離貪。言斷界者,謂斷餘結。言滅界者,謂滅所餘貪等隨眠所隨增事故」〔0134a24〕 |
| 厭/離 | 「厭離由苦集,忍智故」〔T29n1559 0285b22〕 | 「唯緣苦集所起忍智說名為厭,餘則不然」〔0134b01〕·「四諦境中所起忍智,能斷惑者皆得離名」〔0134b02〕 |
| 喬底迦(人名) | 「淨命瞿提柯」〔T29n1559 0281c03〕 | 「然喬底迦昔在學位,於時解脫極噉味故」〔0130b11〕 |
| 增十經(經名) | 「十增經」〔T29n1559 0281c07〕 | 「又增十經作如是說:一法應起,謂時愛心解脫。一法應證,謂不動心解脫」〔0130b15〕 |
名相之梵語羅馬字唯繫於古德所傳之音寫可徵者。本子之異名多屬二譯譯字之別(見目四全表),非古德音義之訓;本子範圍內三疏未見「此云」式之音義訓詞可繫,故從闕,不據現代校本擬補。
三、校勘(大正原書校記·卷二十五全枚舉)
子4 範圍〔0129a13–0134b14〕<app> 錨共二十五枚=異讀二十五(無重出)。此外另有梵語對音之 note 十枚(阿羅漢與三十七菩提分支名之對音)——非校勘異讀,依本帙體例濾除不入表,亦不入異讀之數。大正校記全枚舉之表無 CBETA 回改(<note type="add">)條入本子。異讀二十五條全列(底本從大正【大】讀·語境句中以【 】標所校之字)。
| 註號 | 錨 | 底本【大】/異讀 | 語境(逐字·底本讀) | 觀察(唯錄不判) |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 0129003 | 0129b01 | 酥/蘇【宋】【元】【宮】 | 「如言【酥】瓶」 | 酥與蘇同物異寫·純屬用字習慣。真諦本此喻作「酥甕」(目四之三),亦用酥字 |
| 0129004 | 0129c03 | 有/是【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「不動種性必無退理,前之五種皆【有】退義」 | 「皆有退義」與『皆是退義』二讀皆通此句之判斷語氣 |
| 0129005 | 0129c17 | 後一/一後【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「餘三如次有五六七,應知後後一一增故」 | 語序倒置而不改『逐一增一』之算術義理 |
| 0130001 | 0130a18 | 知/如【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「彼說應理。云何【知】然?由教理故」 | 「云何知然」文從字順·『云何如然』恐為形近訛字·不改設問句法 |
| 0130003 | 0130a26 | 名/各【宋】【元】【明】 | 「更不欣求故不【名】愛」 | 「不名愛」與『不各愛』相較·後者於此句法中難通 |
| 0130004 | 0130b04 | 去/失【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「有於所得現法樂住退【去】自在」 | 涉措辭而不涉論旨:退去自在與退失自在二讀皆通「於所得現法樂住有退無退」之義理 |
| 0130005 | 0130b27 | 經/纏【元】【明】【宮】 | 「二順彼【經】法正現在前故」 | 此段承隨眠品「纏」之訓詞脈絡·二讀皆可通·底本仍取經字·不改三處起惑之架構 |
| 0130006 | 0130b28 | 若/前【宋】【元】【明】 | 「【若】謂彼據具因生說,復有何法因不具生」 | 「若謂」為常見設難起句式·明本或為形近訛字 |
| 0131001 | 0131a16 | 退/遲【宋】【元】【宮】·違【明】 | 「如是多聞諸聖弟子【退】失正念」 | 涉措辭而不涉論旨:退失·遲失·違失三讀皆通『聖弟子暫失正念而速復』之義理 |
| 0131002 | 0131a17 | 然/能【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「若謂不【然】,修梵行果應非安隱可委信處」 | 「若謂不然」為常見轉折句式·『若謂不能』語法亦通·不改論證方向 |
| 0131003 | 0131a20 | 仆/[佧-上+┴]【流布本】 | 「譬如壯士雖蹶不【仆】」 | 異體字·皆訓倒·同義異寫 |
| 0131004 | 0131a29 | 串/慣【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「彼鈍根性由久【串】習,非少功力可能令轉」 | 串習與慣習同義異寫·習練義全同 |
| 0131005 | 0131b21 | 二/三【宮】 | 「退法等五不動分【二】,後先別故,名七聲聞」 | 涉數目而不涉論旨:不動分二(練根所得與本得)為本論定說;作分三則與「七聲聞」之總數不合 |
| 0131006 | 0131c22 | 學/果【宮】 | 「有有【學】者由根果故亦得滿名」 | 有學者為此段一貫主詞·作有果者於此語脈中難通 |
| 0132001 | 0132a17 | 本/四【明】 | 「道依根【本】四靜慮生,名樂通行」 | 根本四靜慮為本論定名(對未至·中間等近分定而言)·不改四通行之架構 |
| 0132009 | 0132b23 | 名/分【宋】【元】【明】 | 「念住等三【名】無別屬,如何獨說為慧勤定」 | 二讀皆通『念住等三科之實體與慧勤定之名相攝屬』之設問 |
| 0132010 | 0132c06 | 止/正【明】 | 「諸靈妙德所依【止】故」 | 「所依止」與『所依正』相較·後者於此句法中難通 |
| 0133001 | 0133a08 | 便/使【明】 | 「由精進故無憂悔心,【便】有堪能修治勝定」 | 二讀皆可通·不改四正斷所立次第之義理 |
| 0133002 | 0133a26 | 何/向【元】【明】 | 「此三十七【何】地有幾」 | 「何地有幾」為本頌總問之定式(前後諸頌屢見同式設問) |
| 0133004 | 0133b28 | 所/正【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「【所】信三寶及妙尸羅皆名為淨」 | 二讀皆通『四證淨所依之三寶與戒』之義理·僅措辭有異 |
| 0133005 | 0133c04 | 位/僧【明】【宮】 | 「後信聖【位】是妙行者」 | 聖位(聖者之階位)與聖僧二讀皆可通『僧寶為妙行者』之義理 |
| 0133006 | 0133c06 | 由/中【元】 | 「【由】心淨故發淨尸羅,是故尸羅說為第四」 | 「由心淨故」為此段因果句之常式起首 |
| 0134001 | 0134a21 | 唯/謂【明】 | 頌「離界【唯】離貪」 | 涉措辭而不涉論旨:唯離貪(強調離界僅離貪一結)與謂離貪(訓詞起首常式)二讀皆通 |
| 0134002 | 0134a27 | 耶/邪【宋】【元】【明】 | 「若事能厭必能離【耶】?不爾」 | 耶與邪為設問語末助詞之通假常例·全論多見 |
| 0134003 | 0134a29 | 陿/狹【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 頌「相對互廣【陿】」 | 陿與狹同義異體字·皆訓窄·不改厭離四句廣狹相對之義理。神泰疏同作「廣陿有殊」〔X53n0836 0105c18〕 |
濾器桶誠實記:本子範圍內另有梵語對音之 note 十枚(阿羅漢一名與三十七菩提分諸支名之對音),逐枚核對判為體裁註而非校勘異讀,不入本表亦不入異讀之數。
校勘結語:二十五條中,約十九條屬形近訛字·虛詞增減或同義異寫;語意承重較顯者四條——0130004(去/失)·0131001(退/遲/違)·0131005(二/三·涉數目)·0134001(唯/謂)。無一條升定本案(無古德牒文與義理雙證支持異讀者)。異讀並錄備考,唯錄不判——異讀之義理取捨屬釋慧鏡。
四、異譯對勘(真諦《阿毘達磨俱舍釋論》T1559 ★)
對勘基座:玄奘本卷二十五〔T29n1558 0129a13–0134b14〕↔ 真諦本〔T29n1559 0280b14–0285c02〕。真諦段之起界以場景結構定——諦本「不?說有。偈曰:阿羅漢有六。釋曰:於經中說,阿羅漢有六性」〔T29n1559 0280b14〕與奘本開篇同一問起;迄界則諦本收於「偈曰:此中立四句。釋曰:是故應知四句義如此」〔T29n1559 0285c02〕,其後即轉入品07「分別慧品1分別慧品第七之一」〔T29n1559 0285c11〕,與奘本以厭離四句收品、下接品07 之場景一一相對。
與子3 迄界之鄰接重疊帶:諦本本子起界〔0280b14〕與子3 之尾段(約 0281a06 一帶)有鄰接重疊,子3 之對勘自誌其尾段未窮盡;本子段界以逐字場景證據為準。
體例基差:玄奘作「頌曰/論曰」整頌先出而後長行;真諦作「偈曰/釋曰」逐句嵌釋,一頌常拆二至數處分引。故本子玄奘之二十六本頌,於真諦本作若干短偈散布——其最著者見下第十·第十六·第二十三條。
對勘要目(逐條·錄義理承重與譯名系統差者二十三條):
- 六種阿羅漢名——譯名系統性全異(貫穿全段之基差)——奘「阿羅漢有六,謂退至不動」〔0129a21〕,長行列名「一者退法、二者思法、三者護法、四安住法、五堪達法、六不動法」〔0129a25〕‖諦「阿羅漢有六性:一退墮法、二自害法、三守護法、四住不動法、五應通達法、六不壞法」〔T29n1559 0280b15〕。六名無一全同:退法/退墮法(近)·思法/自害法(諦取「懼退失恒思自害」之後半義立名·奘取其前半義)·護法/守護法(近)·安住法/住不動法·堪達法/應通達法·不動法/不壞法。下表凡涉六姓者皆隨此系統對應,不再逐條重注。
- 譯名易混之誠實記——諦本第四姓作「住不動法」而第六姓作「不壞法」,其「不動」二字所繫者與奘本第六姓之「不動法」不同。二本訓詞可以辨之:諦本第四姓「若人離最強退墮因緣,雖不恒守,必定應住於所得不動,無退墮故、離加行故,不得增進」〔T29n1559 0280c11〕,正對奘之「安住法者,離勝退緣雖不自防亦能不退,離勝加行亦不增進」〔0129b17〕;諦本第六姓「不壞法者,若人必定不如前人有退墮」〔T29n1559 0280c14〕,正對奘之「不動法者,彼必無退」〔0129b19〕。⇒ 不可望文以諦本「住不動法」逕等於奘本「不動法」,唯錄不判。
- 時解脫之訓詞與酥瓶喻——奘「亦說名為時解脫者,以要待時及解脫故。略初言故,如言酥瓶」〔0129a28〕‖諦「彼觀時得解脫故。由除觀字故,說時解脫,譬如酥甕」〔T29n1559 0280b20〕。喻之用物全合(酥瓶/酥甕·瓶甕同物異字),訓詁角度亦全合(皆以『略去前一字』說明「時解脫」之得名),屬本子二譯最貼近之訓詞段。
- 種性先有後得——奘「退法種性必是先有,思法等五亦有後得」〔0129b12〕‖諦「有人從初本以退墮為性,有人從初本以自害為性,所餘性亦爾。復次有人,先以退墮法為性,後由修練根行更進得自害法為性」〔T29n1559 0280c04〕。開合幾同——二本皆以『唯第一姓必是先有本得·餘五姓容後得練根成』為敘述次第。
- 從性從果退之頌——奘「四從種性退,五從果非先」〔0129c02〕‖諦「退性有四人,五退果」〔T29n1559 0280c26〕,續出「非先」〔T29n1559 0280c29〕。頌句字數與義理全合,屬本子逐字對應最工整之頌句對照例。
- 「依無事」與「無類」——訓詞用字系統性差(貫穿全段)——奘「以見所斷依無事故」〔0129c20〕,續申「謂有身見依我處轉,見所斷惑此見為根,我體既無名依無事」〔0129c20〕‖諦「見惑無類故」〔T29n1559 0281a11〕,續申「一切見諦所滅惑,依我生起故,彼以身見為根本故。此所依我,必定永無,故說無類」〔T29n1559 0281a12〕。⇒ 奘用「事」(有事/無事)·諦用「類」(有類/無類),所指之義理內容全同(見所斷惑所緣之我本無實體故永斷無退·修所斷惑所緣之色等本有實事故容退),唯訓詞用字全異。本段以下奘本作「有事」「無事」處,諦本悉作「有類」「無類」。
- 經部師說阿羅漢亦無退——奘「經部師說:從阿羅漢亦無退義。彼說應理」〔0130a16〕‖諦「經部師說:從阿羅漢果,無有退義。此義真實可然」〔T29n1559 0281b02〕。義理全合;諦本之「此義真實可然」較奘本之「彼說應理」更明白標示論主於此之立場評取,與光記「論主意朋經部」〔T41n1821 0373c16〕相印證。
- 喬底迦與瞿提柯——奘「然喬底迦昔在學位,於時解脫極噉味故,又鈍根故數數退失,深自厭責執刀自害」〔0130b11〕‖諦「時解脫瞿提。釋曰:淨命瞿提柯在學位中,由數數噉定味故、由根鈍故,從依時解脫退墮,生憂悔心,欲捨身命,執仗自害」〔T29n1559 0281c03〕。人名音譯差(喬底迦/瞿提柯·同指一人),諦本另冠「淨命」一詞而奘本無之。
- 增十經與十增經——奘「又增十經作如是說:一法應起,謂時愛心解脫。一法應證,謂不動心解脫」〔0130b15〕‖諦「於十增經中說此言:有一法必定應生,謂依時所愛心解脫。復有一法必定應證,謂不壞法心解脫」〔T29n1559 0281c07〕。經名字序小異(增十/十增),經證之引用與義理全合。
- 學異生亦六·練根非見道——奘一頌二句連書「學異生亦六,練根非見道」〔0130c18〕‖諦本拆為二偈分述——「凡學人六性」〔T29n1559 0282a11〕與「見道無練根」〔T29n1559 0282a14〕。開合差,義理次第全合。
- 退之三種——奘「應知退有三,已未得受用」〔0130c26〕‖諦「退墮有三種,已得未得用」〔T29n1559 0282a22〕,續申「已得退者,若人從已得功德退墮。未得退者,若人不能得應得功德。受用退者,若人所得功德不令現前」〔T29n1559 0282a22〕。三退訓詞逐項對應緊密。
- 佛唯受用退——奘「佛唯有最後,利中後鈍三」〔0130c27〕‖諦「最後佛不壞,中間餘有三」〔T29n1559 0282a25〕。句序小異(奘先出佛而後申三種鈍利之別·諦先出最後而以佛與不壞法對舉),義理全合。
- 九種無學——奘「七聲聞二佛,差別由九根」〔0131b12〕‖諦「二佛聲聞七,有九由九根」〔T29n1559 0282c08〕。九人(七聲聞與二覺者)與九品根差別之架構全合,唯頌句先後互異。
- 七聖者之四門——奘「加行根滅定,解脫故成七,此事別唯六,三道各二故」〔0131b20〕‖諦「加行根滅定,解脫二故成七人」〔T29n1559 0282c15〕,續「或六人,三道人雙故」〔T29n1559 0282c23〕。義理全合;諦本「三道人雙」與奘本「三道各二」措辭稍異,皆謂見道·修道·無學道三位各具二名之聖者。
- 俱解脫與慧解脫——奘「俱由得滅定,餘名慧解脫」〔0131c10〕‖諦「得滅定俱脫,餘人慧解脫」〔T29n1559 0283a07〕。俱解脫與俱脫為同義省字,義理全合。
- 學無學之滿——奘四句連書二科「有學名為滿,由根果定三;無學得滿名,但由根定二」〔0131c17〕‖諦本二偈分述——「由定根果故,說圓滿具學」〔T29n1559 0283a13〕與「無學圓滿德,由二」〔T29n1559 0283a21〕。開合差,有學三因與無學二因之架構全合。
- 四道之名——奘「應知一切道,略說唯有四,謂加行無間,解脫勝進道」〔0132a06〕‖諦「略說道,四加行無間,解脫增進道」〔T29n1559 0283b02〕。譯名差:勝進道/增進道,義同字異,二譯全篇貫穿此差。
- 實事十物之列名——譯名系統差且次序互異——奘「此實事唯十,謂慧勤定信,念喜捨輕安,及戒尋為體」〔0132b10〕‖諦「信、精進、憶念、三摩提、智慧、喜、捨,及輕安、戒、覺」〔T29n1559 0283c10〕。奘以慧為首(慧·勤·定·信·念·喜·捨·輕安·戒·尋)·諦以信為首(信·精進·念·定·慧·喜·捨·輕安·戒·覺);又奘之「勤」諦作「精進」·奘之「定」諦作「三摩提」·奘之末字「尋」諦作「覺」。列名次序之異或反映二譯所據論本或誦本傳承次第之差,本目不強解,誌錄。
- 毘婆沙師十一物——奘「毘婆沙師說有十一,身業語業不相雜故戒分為二,餘九同前」〔0132b21〕‖諦「若依毘婆沙師執,有十一物,身口二業不相通故,是故戒分成二物」〔T29n1559 0283c24〕。義理與訓詁角度全同。
- 四證淨之見道次第——奘「證淨有四種,謂佛法僧戒,見三得法戒,見道兼佛僧」〔0133b11〕‖諦「見三諦得戒,及法正解信,於見道信佛,及信弟子眾」〔T29n1559 0284c08〕。義理全合;諦本「信弟子眾」對應奘本之「僧」,意譯較白。
- 學位無正脫智支——奘「學有餘縛故,無正脫智支」〔0133c12〕‖諦「解脫非學分,有繫故」〔T29n1559 0285a04〕,續出「二種」〔T29n1559 0285a04〕。義理全合,開合小異(諦本另加「二種」以標下文將分有為無為二解脫)。
- 三界之譯名交錯(本子最須誠實記之一處陷阱)——奘「無為說三界,離界唯離貪,斷界斷餘結,滅界滅彼事」〔0134a21〕‖諦「經中所說界有三種,謂滅界、離欲界、永除界」〔T29n1559 0285b13〕,其訓詞逐句作「離欲謂欲滅」〔T29n1559 0285b16〕·「滅界餘惑滅」〔T29n1559 0285b17〕·「永除別類滅」〔T29n1559 0285b18〕。⇒ 依訓詞語境比對,其對應為:奘之離界訓為離貪·對諦之離欲界訓為欲滅·奘之斷界訓為斷餘結·對諦之滅界訓為餘惑滅·奘之滅界訓為滅彼事·對諦之永除界訓為別類滅。二本皆有一界名作「滅界」而所指不同——奘之滅界對諦之永除界·諦之滅界對奘之斷界。✗ 若逕以「滅界」一名對搜二本必致誤配。唯錄不判。
- 厭離四句——奘一頌四句合書「厭緣苦集慧,離緣四能斷,相對互廣陿,故應成四句」〔0134a28〕‖諦本拆為數偈次第出——「厭離由苦集,忍智故」〔T29n1559 0285b22〕·「二由一切滅」〔T29n1559 0285b26〕·「此中立四句」〔T29n1559 0285c02〕。四句之架構二本全同,唯開合有異。
誠實記:條六(有事無事/有類無類)與條二十二(三界譯名交錯)為本子最須留意之二處譯名系統差——前者為抽象訓詞之全異譯而不涉義理歧異,後者為譯名字面相同而所指交錯之陷阱。條十八之十物列名次序(奘慧為首·諦信為首)本目不強解何者為古本原次,誠實記為二本傳承之異。四通行一段之諦本對應句本目未列(其譯名對照未經逐字裁准),據實從闕·不以他段之文充之。
五、系內對辯(眾賢《順正理論》T1562 ★·有則錄)
眾賢二論之品名與段界:T1562 作「辯賢聖品第六」,品題〔T29n1562 0657c06〕;T1563 作「辯賢聖品第七」,品題〔T29n1563 0913c25〕(品號後移一位)。二論皆不作「分別賢聖品」——以俱舍品名搜之必假零命中。 本子對應之場景範圍以「經主」「上座」之逐一牒引比對推定,約自「阿羅漢有六」偈起〔T29n1562 0710a02 一帶〕至三界斷離滅段末,非依頁題界,亦非最終定界(T1562 賢聖品全篇未見「之N」子分題)。體例=唯於俱舍實有對辯之 loc 引·不通引。
一、阿羅漢果有無退——經主·上座·分別論師三方鼎立(涉正60前半段·子4 之核心諍)——俱舍作「經部師說:從阿羅漢亦無退義。彼說應理」〔T29 0130a16〕,續申「由教理故。知何由教?經言:苾芻!聖慧斷惑名為實斷」〔T29 0130a17〕。眾賢逐字牒而審之,判曰「今詳經主非善立宗,應審推徵以世俗道得中二果,為實已拔障彼惑種、為不爾耶?若實已拔而許有退,即阿羅漢退義應成」〔T29n1562 0711c06〕;又別標二家異說——「是故上座立無退失阿羅漢果,理教並無」〔T29n1562 0718b14〕·「分別論師作如是說:一切聖道皆無有退,故所斷惑畢竟不生」〔T29n1562 0718b14〕。⇒ 經主·上座·分別論師三家皆主無退,唯有部本宗立有退;眾賢逐一破之而歸本宗。一義多宗並錄·不判勝負。 二、見所斷惑依無事之理由被引申(涉初果無退之由·目四條六已誌譯名之異)——俱舍作「以見所斷依無事故」〔T29 0129c20〕。眾賢引而評之:「有餘師言:如見斷惑所有解脫必無退理,是無漏道所得果故。有頂地繫修所斷惑所有解脫亦無退理。彼說非理,道力異故」〔T29n1562 0716a22〕。⇒ 眾賢此處所破非世親『見斷惑依無事故無退』之本義,而是「有餘師」把此理由推廣至有頂修所斷惑亦無退——同一訓詞被引申至不同結論之一例。並錄不判。 三、增十經之引證——覆述而未評破(涉退果段之經證出處)——俱舍作「又增十經作如是說:一法應起,謂時愛心解脫。一法應證,謂不動心解脫」〔T29 0130b15〕。眾賢逐字牒引:「經主復言:又增十經作如是說:一法應起,謂時愛心解脫。一法應證,謂不動心解脫」〔T29n1562 0714a07〕,續引經主自身之詰難而未見正面評破語。⇒ 照錄不判,供術語考。 四、炭喻經之科判順序(涉退果經證之結案句)——俱舍作「由此定知是阿羅漢。實後所說是阿羅漢,然彼乃至於行住時未善通達,容有此事。謂有學者於行住時」〔T29 0130c10 一帶〕。眾賢逐字牒引後評之曰「詳經主意,謂此經中先說學位後說無學,今應審察決定可依為世尊言、為經主意」〔T29n1562 0719a26〕。⇒ 眾賢所質者是「先說學位後說無學」之科判順序究為經文本義抑或世親自身之詮釋安排——所評為詮釋角度,非結論本身。並錄不判。 五、神足體之破——覆按而未另立異見(涉三十七菩提分出體)——俱舍作「何緣於定立神足名?諸靈妙德所依止故。有餘師說:神即是定,足謂欲等。彼應覺分事有十三,增欲心故。又違經說」〔T29 0132c05 一帶〕。眾賢逐字牒引:「經主此中作如是說:有餘師說神即是定足,謂欲等彼應覺分,事有十三,增欲心故。又違經說,如契經言:吾今為汝說神足等」〔T29n1562 0727a13〕。⇒ 此處眾賢逐字覆按世親破有餘師之論證而未另立異見,屬照錄性覆按。 六、解脫蘊之體(涉正解脫智段·解脫蘊是否唯以勝解為體)——俱舍作「有餘師說:由真智力遣貪瞋癡,即心離垢名解脫蘊」〔T29 0133c28〕。眾賢引而述之:「經主此中意作是說:非唯勝解得此蘊名。若爾,是何?謂真智力能永除遣貪及瞋癡,即心離垢名解脫蘊」〔T29n1562 0731b05〕。⇒ 眾賢逐字覆按世親所引「有餘師」之異釋,並置於經部引經難有部之一問答鏈中。一義二宗並錄·不判勝負。
誠實記:
- T1563 於本子場景範圍內零命中:本子範圍(容錯覆核 0935b09–0946c05)內未見任何逐字牒引之「經主」句——與品05子1 所誌之通例相合(顯宗論體例較順正理簡練,逐字牒引經主句非其所重,多改為「有餘師」列說式)。據實標闕·不以他處之文充之;此零命中所能證者唯『T1563 於此範圍未用經主之標名』,不得逕推『該論於此無異義』。
- 本子之三方鼎立(經主·上座·分別論師)與品05子1 之三宗鼎立句法相似而宗派組合不同——本子三家皆傾向無退而共同對立於有部本宗之有退。唯錄不判。
六、諸家異釋(光記·寶疏·頌疏·神泰疏)
本子為本帙首見四疏齊全之子——神泰疏 X53n0836 現存七卷中之卷十七〔X 0094b01–0105c21〕全幅覆蓋本卷(賢聖品四子中唯此一子有;子1·子2·子3 之泰疏卷佚,據實標闕)。以下四家並錄。
(一)品科之總綱(四家之體例二式)
- 光記〔T41n1821 0371c10〕「此下第五明六種種姓。就中,一明六阿羅漢;二明六姓先後;三明從姓、果退;四明學、凡種姓;五明三退不同;六明退果時相;七明練根不同;八明無學九人。」
- 頌疏〔T41n1823 0954a05〕「從此第五,明六種性,就中八:一明六阿羅漢、二明六性先後、三明從性果退、四明學凡種性、五明三退不同、六明退果時相、七明練根不同、八明無學九人。」——與光記逐字幾同(唯「種姓」與「種性」用字之異,全篇貫穿)。
- 寶疏〔T41n1822 0755a06〕「已下大文第五明六種姓。一明六種羅漢;二明六種學、凡;三明三種退別;四明六退果時等;五明練根不同;六明九種無學。」——寶疏合光記之「六姓先後」「從姓果退」二科入「六種羅漢」一科之內部細目,科層較寬而八事悉具。
- 神泰疏不立總科表,而逐段隨文立問答科(牒前·問·答·徵·舉頌答·釋頌),如卷首〔X53n0836 0094b04〕「自下第四有七行半頌明六種種性。於中初一行半頌有明阿羅漢。文中初牒前,如前所說不動應果,初盡智,後起無生智。二問:諸阿羅漢如預流等有差別不?三答:亦有。四問:云何?五舉頌答,六釋頌」。⇒ 體例之異(泰疏較古,科判尚未定型為八事並列),非闕漏。
泰疏之獨立頌數 witness:卷十七自標「自下第四有七行半頌明六種種性」〔X53n0836 0094b04〕——七行半頌=一百五十字,恰正58至正65前半。此為外於 T1560 夾注之逐段頌數證。
(二)六姓之訓詞
- 光記〔T41n1821 0371c14〕「此即第一明六阿羅漢。牒前問起。『亦有』者,答。『云何』者,徵。『頌曰至從前見至生』者,頌答。『論曰至六不動法』者,釋初兩句。舉數列名。又正理六十七云然餘經說,無學有九,謂初退法,後俱解脫。彼不退法,此不動攝。彼二解脫,通此六攝,故阿毘達磨唯說有六。」——光記引《正理》以九種與六種之開合互證,非義理歧異。
- 寶疏〔T41n1822 0755a11〕「此一行半頌明六種姓。『論曰至六不動法』,列六種姓名也。」——僅總標,較光記略。
- 頌疏〔T41n1823 0954a15〕「釋曰:契經說有六阿羅漢:一者退法,謂遇少緣便退所得。二者思法,謂懼退失,恒思自害。三者護法,謂於前所得法自防護。四者安住法,無勝退緣,雖不自防亦能不退,無勝加行亦不增進。五堪達法,謂性堪能,好修練根,速達不動。六不動法,不為煩惱所退動故。」——六者訓詞逐一具列,於四家中最完整。
- 酥瓶喻之訓詁(四家全合而一字之異)——光記〔T41n1821 0372a05〕「如言蘇瓶,具足應言盛蘇瓶,略初盛字但言蘇瓶」·寶疏〔T41n1822 0755a18〕「如盛蘇瓶,略去初盛字,但名蘇瓶」·泰疏〔X53n0836 0094b12〕「如世具言此成蘇瓶,略初此成言故但言蘇瓶。」⇒ 三家訓詁全合,唯所略之字光記寶疏作「盛」而泰疏作「成」,一字之異,唯錄不判。
(三)種性之先有後得
- 光記〔T41n1821 0372b10〕「如是所明至為後方得者,此下第二明種姓先後。問:無學六姓,為是學位先有?為後無學方得?『不定』者,答。『云何』者,徵。『頌曰至有後練根得』者,頌答。『論曰至隨應當說』者,正釋頌文。無學位中,退法種姓必是學位先有,思法等五亦有至後無學方得。謂有先來學位是思法姓,後至無學亦是思法種姓。或有先學位是退法姓,後至無學位練根成思。如思既爾,乃至不動隨應當說。」
- 泰疏〔X53n0836 0094b23〕「自下第二有半頌明羅漢六性本始不同。文中初問:如是所明六羅漢性,為是學地無有,為後無學方得?」——與光記問法逐字幾同(「本始不同」與「先後」為異名同義)。
(四)退果之諍(本子最密之一段·說者繫屬見目五與 §5D 說者表)
- 光記標有部之答〔T41n1821 0373b20〕「說一切有部答。以見所斷,依無事故,必無退理。」
- 光記標論主之立場〔T41n1821 0373c14〕「說一切有部明初得果不退義也。『經部師說至彼說應理』者,此下經部明四果退、不退。論主意朋經部,故言彼說應理。經部意說:預流、阿羅漢唯聖慧斷,必無有退。一來、不還世俗道得亦容有退,無漏道斷亦不退也。」——⭐ 光記明標論主於此親自表態,非中立並列二說。
- 寶疏同判而易其字〔T41n1822 0756c08〕「論主評取經部釋也」·泰疏亦同〔X53n0836 0096b02〕「論主評云:彼說應理。」⇒ 四家於「論主評取經部」此一判準全無互異,唯用語角度小異(意朋/評取/評云)。
- 光記標經部之反難〔T41n1821 0374a20〕「經部反難。若言無漏應果體性,鈍根亦容有退失者,如何世尊但說所證有漏諸定現法樂住,有可退理,不說無漏。由此證知羅漢果性必是不動。」
- 光記標結歸本宗〔T41n1821 0375a24〕「毘婆沙師至亦有退義者,廣諍既訖,結歸本宗。若依宗輪論,大眾部等預流者有退義,阿羅漢無退義」·寶疏同段更列三宗總表〔T41n1822 0757b02〕「述有部宗也。依宗輪論,大眾部等,預流果有退、應果不退。經部,預流、應果俱不退。有部,預流不退、應果有退。」⇒ 三宗歸屬二疏全合,寶疏之列表較光記單線敘述更見綱要。
- 頌疏於此段不涉部派諍〔T41n1823 0954b11〕「云:如是六種,誰從何退,為姓為果?頌曰:四從種姓退,五從果非先。釋曰:不動種姓必無退理,就前五種,唯退法一姓必不退,謂居下故;唯思法等四,有種姓退,謂從思法退……」——唯釋頌文本身之義理。⇒ 三家詳略之差顯著,並錄不判。
- 泰疏於此段逕引《正理》而稱「經主」〔X53n0836 0096a20〕「退,次明經部羅漢亦無退,唯一來不還世俗道得亦有退理,故正論六十八言:然經主意作如是言,阿羅漢果亦無有退……」——與光記寶疏之稱「經部」用語角度小異,唯錄不判。
(五)學異生亦六·退果不命終
- 頌疏〔T41n1823 0954c13〕「從此第四,明學凡種姓,論云:『唯阿羅漢種姓有六,為餘亦有六種姓耶?設有,皆能修練根不?』頌曰:『學異生亦六,練根非見道。』釋曰:有學與異生種姓皆有六,以應果六種。因有學異生種姓有六,故無學中有六種也。然於見道必無練根,以見道速疾,無容起彼練根加行故。」
- 光記〔T41n1821 0375c28〕「作不者,此下第六明退果時相。牃前問起。『不爾』者,答。『何緣』者,徵。『頌曰至慚增故不作』者,頌答。『論曰至可委信處』者,釋上兩句。此明退果必不命終。」
- 頌疏〔T41n1823 0955a14〕「釋曰:一切果退須臾必得,無有命終而不得者。若命終者,修梵行果應非安隱可委信處。又住果位所不作業,於果退時慚愧增故,亦必不造,譬如壯士雖蹶不仆。」——逐句釋成,義理與光記全合而措辭更完整。
(六)俱解脫慧解脫·學無學滿
- 頌疏〔T41n1823 0955c16〕「釋曰:六種羅漢得滅定者,名俱解脫,先由慧力解脫惑障,又得滅定解脫定障,故名為俱。餘名慧解脫者,餘謂未得滅盡定阿羅漢也,此名慧解脫,唯由慧力,於煩惱障得解脫故,未離定障,不得名俱。」
- 頌疏〔T41n1823 0955c27〕「釋曰:有學名滿,具由三因:一由根滿,謂是利根;二由果滿,謂得不還;三由定滿,謂得滅定。有有學者唯由……」
(七)四道·四通行
- 頌疏〔T41n1823 0956a25〕「釋曰:加行道者,謂引無間道前之加行也;無間道者,謂諸斷惑道也;解脫道者,無間道後名解脫道,謂已……」
(八)三十七菩提分法之出體
- 頌疏〔T41n1823 0956c11〕「釋曰:名雖三十七,論實體唯十:一慧、二勤、三定、四信、五念、六喜、七捨、八輕安、九戒、十尋。三十七中,且慧攝八,謂四念住、慧根、慧力、擇法覺支、正見也,此八以慧為體;勤亦攝八,謂四正斷、精進根……」——逐一列十事所攝之三十七支細目,教學鷹架於四家中最完整。
- 頌疏續〔T41n1823 0956c29〕「足前成三十七,故體唯十也。毘婆娑師說有十一,謂戒分二,以身、語業不相雜故,分身業、語業為二也;餘九同前。」
- 寶疏引《婆沙》三說〔T41n1822 0760b05〕「婆沙九十五有三說:一說同此論;一說開戒為二,以十一法為體;一師開為三,謂正語、正業、正命。此論合說,以十法體」。⇒ 三疏所引《婆沙》三說全合·無互異。
- 神足體之破——四家皆錄而稱謂小異:光記〔T41n1821 0379c18〕「有餘師說至足謂欲等者,敘餘師說。神即是定,有神用故。足謂欲、勤、心、觀四種。『彼應覺分至等持名足』者,論主破餘師。若言足謂欲等,彼應覺分事有十三。於前毘婆沙師十一事上,增欲、心二,故有十三。以勤、觀二種,十一已有故不言增,欲、心非有故別言增。」·泰疏〔X53n0836 0102b21〕「有餘師說:神即是定,足謂無念、心、慧。經主破云:彼應覺分事有十三,毗婆師事有十一,更增欲心,故有十」。⇒ 義理全合,泰疏稱「經主破」而光記稱「論主破」,用語角度差,所指全同。
- 念住之立名:光記〔T41n1821 0379b19〕「名者,問。『毘婆沙師至持令住故』者,答。慧名念住,從因為名。『理實由慧至已廣成立』者,論主正解。慧名念住,從果為名,指同前意。」
(九)次第增·漏無漏·地繫
- 頌疏〔T41n1823 0957a26〕「釋曰:初業者,謂修別相總相念住位也,此初業位能審照了身等四境,慧用勝故,說念住增;順決擇者,煗……」
- 頌疏〔T41n1823 0957b16〕「釋曰:七覺支八正道唯無漏也,三四者,一四念住、二四正斷、三四神足也,五根力者,謂五根五力也,此四……」
- 頌疏〔T41n1823 0957b26〕「釋曰:初靜慮一切者,依初靜慮具三十七,故言一切;未至除喜根者,依未至地唯三十六,除喜根故,以近分地勵力轉故,於下地法猶疑慮故……」
(十)四證淨·正解脫正智·無學心生時
- 頌疏〔T41n1823 0957c17〕「釋曰:前兩句答初問,次四句答第二問,次一句答第三問,後一句答第四問。經說證淨總有四種:一於佛……」
- 寶疏引《正理》釋四證淨之次第〔T41n1822 0763a18〕「正理論云於何等法,如何而得法證淨耶?謂唯於苦者,達唯有法無實有情,生決定信。如是次第見集諦時,亦唯如前得二證淨。」
- 頌疏〔T41n1823 0958a29〕「釋曰:初兩句答初問,後六句答第二問。學有餘縛故無正脫智支者,學位中尚有餘縛,無解脫支,由解脫……」
- 泰疏〔X53n0836 0104c01〕「有餘師說:由真智力遣貪瞋癡,即心離垢義名解脫蘊」——與寶疏所述經部難有部之同一段合。
- 頌疏〔T41n1823 0958b16〕「釋曰:無學心生時者,謂初無學心於未來正生時也,此正生時,從煩惱障正得解脫,名正解脫;若現在世……」
- 寶疏引《正理》〔T41n1822 0764a12〕「正理云雖諸學心亦於生位從障解脫,而論但說初無學心生時脫者,據無餘斷證解脫故」。
(十一)三界·厭離四句(品末)
- 頌疏〔T41n1823 0958c01〕「釋曰:初句答初問,下三句答第二問。無為說三界者,斷滅離三界,以無為解脫為體也;言離界者,約但離……」
- 寶疏引《正理》七十二〔T41n1822 0764b09〕「正理七十二云:就三界體,約假有異,若就實事,無有差別;云何名為約假有異?謂離貪結名為離……」
- 頌疏〔T41n1823 0958c11〕「釋曰:厭緣苦集慧者,唯緣苦集所有忍智,名苦集慧,此慧名厭,厭苦集故;離緣四能斷者,緣四諦境能斷……」
- 泰疏卷末〔X53n0836 0105c16〕「文中,初、釋初句,唯緣苦、集所起忍、智說名為狀,餘則不然。二、釋第二句,四諦境中所起忍、智能斷惑者,皆得離名。三、釋餘二句,廣陿有殊,故成四句。如文,可解。」——泰疏作「說名為狀」(光記頌疏作「厭」),底本字照錄不判;其後即尾題「俱舍論疏卷第二十五」〔X53n0836 0105c21〕。
(十二)四家異釋總覽(並錄不判)
| 四家 | 品科之式 | 於退果諍之取向 | 本子之特徵 |
|---|---|---|---|
| 光記〔T41n1821 0371c10〕 | 八子科(一明六阿羅漢至八明無學九人) | 逐句標宗名(說一切有部答/經部答/論主意朋經部/結歸本宗)·引《宗輪論》繫部派 | 說者標籤最密·為 §5D 說者表之準繩 |
| 寶疏〔T41n1822 0755a06〕 | 六子科(合光記前三為一) | 用語作「論主評取經部釋」·三宗退果立場列表 | 逐句問答標籤稀·然總表最見綱要 |
| 頌疏〔T41n1823 0954a05〕 | 八子科(與光記逐字幾同) | 不涉部派諍·唯釋頌文義理 | 訓詞與出體之逐項列名最完整·教學鷹架佳 |
| 泰疏〔X53n0836 0094b04〕 | 無總科表·逐段隨文立問答科 | 逕引《正理》而稱「經主」·「論主評云」四字結之 | 現存最早一家之逐句科判·行文較簡練 |
⇒ 光記與頌疏於品科總綱幾乎逐字一致·寶疏獨立一格而科層較寬·泰疏未立總科表而逐段細科。四家於『六種姓章八事』之範圍本身無互異,唯錄不判。
七、互讀(唯識根系掛鏈·②橋)
從闕——本子未有經裁准之逐字互讀錨。本子所立之六種種性·九種無學·七聖者·三十七菩提分法諸法數,於唯識根系論典雖有可對讀之座標,然本子未有逐字驗訖之 loc 可繫,依本帙體例據實標闕,不以記憶擬補·不引現代研究。
八、譯史
- 玄奘新譯(本底本):《開元釋教錄》著錄「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷」〔T55n2154 0557a22〕,其夾註逐字作「第二出與真諦出者同本永徽二年五月十日於大慈恩寺翻經院譯至五年七月二十七日畢沙門元瑜筆受」〔T55n2154 0557a22〕。本子卷端題「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第二十五」〔T29 0129a13〕,品續題「分別賢聖品第六之四」〔T29 0129a17〕。
- 真諦舊譯(異譯校本):《開元釋教錄》於論藏部類作「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷陳天竺三藏真諦譯」〔T55n2154 0620c17〕。其本子對應段落於諦本卷內,緊接者為「分別慧品1分別慧品第七之一」〔T29n1559 0285c11〕——品名與玄奘之「分別智品」系統不同(目四)。
- 對辯二論之譯:《開元釋教錄》並結曰「右二部論與俱舍論頌同釋異並眾賢造」〔T55n2154 0621a01〕。「頌同釋異」四字即本子目五體例之根據——二論用俱舍本頌而別作長行;本子所引眾賢六條,條條皆牒俱舍長行之語而別立己釋或覆按之,正是此四字之實況。
- 造論緣起:《婆藪盤豆法師傳》記其造論體例作「立薩婆多義隨有僻處以經部義破之」〔T50n2049 0190b15〕。⇒ 本子之退果一諍,論主錄經部說而下「彼說應理」〔0130a17〕一語,末仍以「毘婆沙師定作是說:阿羅漢果亦有退義」〔0130c14〕結歸本宗,正是此體例最典型之一例;而眾賢於此處反破最烈(目五之一),亦與傳所記後事相應。唯錄事實·不作優劣之判。
- 頌本之獨立:本頌別行本=《阿毘達磨俱舍論本頌》T29n1560,其賢聖品品題夾注作「八十三頌」〔T29n1560 0320c03〕。此數與神泰疏卷一總覽表所載之行數〔X53n0836 0006b06〕相合,亦與本品純漢頌字一千六百六十字除以二十所得相符——三源相符。本子占其後段(正58至正83·二十六頌)。
- 諸疏之次:光記 T41n1821(普光·主)·寶疏 T41n1822(法寶·副)·頌疏 T41n1823(圓暉·科判)·神泰疏 X53n0836(殘·於賢聖品唯存卷十七·恰覆蓋本子)。
九、校本定位
- 玄奘 T1558 卷二十五(底本)〔0129a13–0134b14〕:卷端題 0129a13 · 品續題 0129a17 · 開卷承轉 0129a18 · 正58·正59前半 0129a21 · 正59後半 0129b11 · 正60前半 0129c02 · 正60後半 0130c18 · 正61 0130c26 · 正62 0131a12 · 正63·正64 0131a23 · 正65前半 0131b12 · 正65後半·正66前半 0131b20 · 正66後半 0131c10 · 正67 0131c17 · 正68 0132a06 · 正69 0132a17 · 正70 0132a29 · 正71 0132b10 · 正72 0132b25 · 正73 0132c18 · 正74 0133a21 · 正75·正76 0133a27 · 正77·正78 0133b11 · 正79·正80 0133c12 · 正81前半 0134a03 · 正81後半 0134a15 · 正82 0134a21 · 正83 0134a28。子內科界:明七種聖人 0131b16 · 明學無學滿 0131c14 · 三之三 明諸道差別 0132a03。
- 真諦 T1559:對應段 0280b14–0285c02(下接品07 之起 0285c11)。要目 0280b14 · 0280b15 · 0280b20 · 0280c04 · 0280c11 · 0280c14 · 0280c26 · 0280c29 · 0281a11 · 0281a12 · 0281b02 · 0281c03 · 0281c07 · 0282a11 · 0282a14 · 0282a22 · 0282a25 · 0282c08 · 0282c15 · 0282c23 · 0283a07 · 0283a13 · 0283a21 · 0283b02 · 0283c10 · 0283c24 · 0284c08 · 0285a04 · 0285b13 · 0285b16 · 0285b17 · 0285b18 · 0285b22 · 0285b26 · 0285c02(迄·段界)。
- 眾賢 T1562〔辯賢聖品第六 0657c06 起〕:0711c06 · 0714a07 · 0716a22 · 0718b14 · 0719a26 · 0727a13 · 0731b05。本子場景範圍約 0710a02 起(場景推定·非頁題界)。T1563〔辯賢聖品第七 0913c25 起〕:本子範圍內零命中(容錯覆核 0935b09–0946c05)。
- 光記 T41n1821〔卷二十五 0371c06–0383b09 前〕:0371c09 · 0371c10 · 0371c14 · 0372a05 · 0372b10 · 0373b20 · 0373b22 · 0373b25 · 0373b26 · 0373c14 · 0373c15 · 0373c16 · 0373c23 · 0373c24 · 0373c25 · 0374a01 · 0374a04 · 0374a07 · 0374a20 · 0374b03 · 0374b10 · 0374b12 · 0374b17 · 0374b29 · 0374c10 · 0374c12 · 0374c16 · 0374c22 · 0374c26 · 0375a03 · 0375a16 · 0375a24 · 0375c28 · 0377a04 · 0377a05 · 0377b16 · 0377c13 · 0379b19 · 0379c18。品級大科錨:0351a02(三之二)。
- 寶疏 T41n1822〔卷二十五 0755a02–0764c10 前〕:0755a05 · 0755a06 · 0755a11 · 0755a18 · 0756c16 · 0756c26 · 0756c29 · 0757a13 · 0757a20 · 0757a26 · 0757b01 · 0757b02 · 0759c16 · 0760b05 · 0763a18 · 0764a12 · 0764b09。
- 頌疏 T41n1823〔論本第二十五 0954a03–0959a07 前〕:0954a03 · 0954a05 · 0954a15 · 0954b11 · 0954c13 · 0955a14 · 0955c16 · 0955c21 · 0955c27 · 0956a17 · 0956a25 · 0956c11 · 0956c29 · 0957a26 · 0957b16 · 0957b26 · 0957c17 · 0958a29 · 0958b16 · 0958c01 · 0958c11。卷題即起·無別立品題行(品題唯見於乙本校記〔0954001〕作「之四」)——以「分別賢聖品」為檢索串搜頌疏必假零命中。
- 神泰疏 X53n0836〔卷十七 0094b01–0105c21·取
ed="X"系〕:0094b01 · 0094b04 · 0094b12 · 0094b23 · 0096a20 · 0096b02 · 0102b21 · 0104c01 · 0105c16 · 0105c21。卷一總覽表之頌數語=0006b06。子1·子2·子3 之泰疏卷佚·據實標闕。 - 頌本 T1560:賢聖品品題夾注 0320c03(八十三頌)。
- 經錄·僧傳:T55n2154 0557a22 · 0620c17 · 0621a01;T50n2049 0190b15。
- 校勘:卷二十五
<app>錨二十五枚(異讀二十五全枚舉·梵語對音 note 十枚濾除不入表)·無升定本案。 - 唯識系互讀錨:從闕(本子未有經裁准之逐字錨·目七已誌)。
This unit rises from the sentence of the preceding fascicle 「不動應果初盡智後起無生智」 tr. “an arhat of the unshakable lineage, after the first knowledge of exhaustion, gives rise to the knowledge of non-arising,” first dividing arhats into six kinds of lineage, next adjudging whether a lineage is had from the first or got afterward, next entering upon the longest single exchange of this chapter — whether the fruit of the arhat can in the end be fallen back from; next explaining that those in training and ordinary beings likewise have the six lineages, the three kinds of falling back, that one who falls back from a fruit does not die in the interval, and the uninterrupted paths and paths of liberation of the refining of the faculties; whereupon it turns to the establishing of the seven kinds of noble person and to being liberated in both parts and liberated through discernment, and then explains the fullness of the one in training and the one beyond training; and the closing passage, from 「廣說諸道差別無量」 tr. “the differences among the paths, spoken of at large, are measureless,” opens a great division of its own, establishing the four paths · the four modes of penetrating progress · the thirty-seven factors of awakening · the four purities of realization · right liberation and right knowledge · the three elements · the four alternatives of disgust and dispassion, and with these the whole chapter is brought to its close. This unit is besides the first in this collection for which all four commentaries are complete — Shentai’s surviving Fascicle Seventeen covers this fascicle entire.
I. Doctrinal Outline and Placement
| Outline system | The position of this passage |
|---|---|
| Xuanzang’s T1558 in nine chapters | The fourth part of Chapter Six, Analysis of the Worthy and the Noble (chapter title〔T29 0113c06〕) — this unit (Unit 4) = the whole of Fascicle Twenty-Five〔0129a13–0134b14〕. Its root stanzas are Root 58 through Root 83, with twenty-five <lg> blocks (twenty-five blocks of root stanza · no quoted stanza · one instance of a citation spanning two stanzas) |
| The anchor carried over | The transitional sentence at the head of the fascicle, 「如前所說,不動應果初盡智後起無生智。諸阿羅漢如預流等有差別不?」 tr. “as was said above, an arhat of the unshakable lineage, after the first knowledge of exhaustion, gives rise to the knowledge of non-arising. Do arhats, like the stream-enterer and the rest, have differences among them?”〔T29 0129a18〕— what is carried over is the knowledge of exhaustion and the knowledge of non-arising argued at the end of Unit 3, and so this unit asks directly from 「六種阿羅漢」 tr. “the six kinds of arhat” |
| Where it falls in the chapter-level main outline | This unit straddles two great divisions: the latter part of the second of the third, the analysis of persons by the three paths (from the six kinds of lineage to the fullness of the one in training and the one beyond training) + the whole of the third of the third, explaining the differences among the paths. For the outline text of the second of the third see Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0351a02〕: 「此下大文第二約三道辨人。就中,一明三道建立,二明七種聖人,三明學、無學滿」 tr. “below, the second of the main text, analyzing persons by the three paths. Within it, first the establishing of the three paths, second the seven kinds of noble person, third the fullness of the one in training and the one beyond training” · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0946b04〕agreeing word for word |
| The outline at the head of the fascicle (all three marking it alike · the numbering word for word the same) | Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0371c10〕: 「此下第五明六種種姓。就中,一明六阿羅漢;二明六姓先後;三明從姓、果退;四明學、凡種姓;五明三退不同;六明退果時相;七明練根不同;八明無學九人」 tr. “below, the fifth, explaining the six kinds of lineage. Within it: first, the six arhats; second, whether the six lineages come earlier or later; third, falling back from lineage and from fruit; fourth, the lineages of those in training and of ordinary beings; fifth, the difference of the three fallings back; sixth, the marks of the time of falling back from a fruit; seventh, the differences in the refining of the faculties; eighth, the nine persons beyond training” · Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0755a06〕: 「已下大文第五明六種姓。一明六種羅漢;二明六種學、凡;三明三種退別;四明六退果時等;五明練根不同;六明九種無學」 tr. “below, the fifth of the main text, explaining the six kinds of lineage. First, the six kinds of arhat; second, the six kinds among those in training and ordinary beings; third, the difference of the three kinds of falling back; fourth, the time of the six fallings back from a fruit and the rest; fifth, the differences in the refining of the faculties; sixth, the nine kinds of those beyond training” · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0954a05〕: 「從此第五,明六種性,就中八:一明六阿羅漢、二明六性先後、三明從性果退、四明學凡種性、五明三退不同、六明退果時相、七明練根不同、八明無學九人」 tr. “from here the fifth, explaining the six kinds of lineage, and within it eight: first the six arhats, second whether the six lineages come earlier or later, third falling back from lineage and from fruit, fourth the lineages of those in training and of ordinary beings, fifth the difference of the three fallings back, sixth the marks of the time of falling back from a fruit, seventh the differences in the refining of the faculties, eighth the nine persons beyond training” ⇒ Puguang’s and Yuanhui’s eight subsections correspond word for word, while Fabao gathers his first three into one and so has six; two patterns of outline, wide and narrow · all eight matters present in both · recorded without adjudication |
| Second-level outline boundaries within the unit (not carve boundaries · given for sectioning) | ①explaining the seven kinds of noble person〔T29 0131b16〕, the citation-sentence 「學無學位有七聖者,一切聖者皆此中攝」 tr. “at the stages of training and beyond training there are seven noble persons, and all noble persons are comprised herein” — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0377a04〕: 「此下大文第二明七種聖人」 tr. “below, the second of the main text, explaining the seven kinds of noble person” ②explaining the fullness of the one in training and the one beyond training〔T29 0131c14〕, the citation-sentence 「如世尊說:五煩惱斷不可牽引未名滿學」 tr. “as the World-Honored One said: with the five afflictions cut off and no longer able to draw one along, he is not yet called one full in training” — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0377b16〕/Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0955c21〕: 「從此大文第三,明學無學滿」 tr. “from here, the third of the main text, explaining the fullness of the one in training and the one beyond training” ③the third of the third, explaining the differences among the paths〔T29 0132a03〕, the citation-sentence 「廣說諸道差別無量,謂世出世見修道等」 tr. “the differences among the paths, spoken of at large, are measureless — the mundane, the supramundane, the path of seeing, the path of cultivation, and the rest” — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0377c13〕/Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0759c16〕/Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0956a17〕all three marking it alike |
| The three commentaries’ division into fascicles agrees wholly with Xuanzang’s | Where Unit 4 begins: Kośa Fascicle Twenty-Five〔T29 0129a13〕· chapter continuation-title〔T29 0129a17〕· Puguang Fascicle Twenty-Five〔T41n1821 0371c06〕· Fabao Fascicle Twenty-Five〔T41n1822 0755a02〕· Yuanhui, treatise proper twenty-five〔T41n1823 0954a03〕. ⇒ The three houses divide their fascicles independently, and yet the boundaries agree with Xuanzang’s one by one; this is an independent witness to the carving of this unit |
| Shentai’s commentary (present for this unit · alone among the four units of this collection) | X53n0836 Fascicle Seventeen〔X 0094b01–0105c21〕entitles itself 「分別賢聖品第六之三」 tr. “Chapter Six, Analysis of the Worthy and the Noble, part three” while marking what it explains as 「論卷二十五」 tr. “Fascicle Twenty-Five of the treatise” — covering this unit entire. Its opening reads word for word 「自下第四有七行半頌明六種種性。於中初一行半頌有明阿羅漢」 tr. “from here below, the fourth, seven and a half lines of stanza explaining the six kinds of lineage. Within it the first one and a half lines of stanza explain the arhat”〔X53n0836 0094b04〕· and at the end of the fascicle, the four alternatives of disgust and dispassion explained, it closes with the end-title 「俱舍論疏卷第二十五」 tr. “Commentary on the Abhidharmakośa, Fascicle Twenty-Five”〔X53n0836 0105c21〕. The differing fascicle numbers of head-title and end-title (head-title seventeen · end-title twenty-five · chapter part three · Xuanzang’s own part four) are recorded as they stand, without adjudication |
| The closing sentence | 「應知此中先離欲染後見諦者,所有法忍及諸智中加行解脫勝進道攝不令惑斷,惑已斷故、非斷治故。」 tr. “it should be known that here, in the case of one who becomes free of the defilement of desire first and sees the truths afterward, those among the dharma-receptivities and the knowledges he has that are comprised in the path of preparation, the path of liberation, and the path of further advance do not cause confusion to be cut off, because the confusion has already been cut off and because they are not the counteragent that cuts off.”〔T29 0134b08 and thereabouts〕— the final conclusion of the four alternatives of disgust and dispassion, after which come the end-title of Fascicle Twenty-Five and the beginning of Chapter Seven |
The transitional sentence at the head of the fascicle〔T29 0129a18〕: 「如前所說,不動應果初盡智後起無生智。諸阿羅漢如預流等有差別不?亦有。云何?」 tr. “as was said above, an arhat of the unshakable lineage, after the first knowledge of exhaustion, gives rise to the knowledge of non-arising. Do arhats, like the stream-enterer and the rest, have differences among them? They do. How so?”
The form of stanza and prose: root stanzas (the stanza boundaries settled by the separate edition T1560) + the author’s own prose explanation. This unit has twenty-five stanza blocks, from Root 58 and the first half of Root 59 at〔0129a21〕to Root 83 at〔0134a28〕; among them the block at〔0131b20〕is a citation spanning two stanzas — the second half of Root 65 and the first half of Root 66 are joined into one block of citation and explanation (marked ‘second half of Root 65 · first half of Root 66’), the only such instance in the whole chapter. This unit has no quoted stanza (no citation of an earlier text of the sort 「如經頌言」 tr. “as a stanza of the sūtra says” or 「如伽他說」 tr. “as the gāthā says”). A dense succession of half-stanza citations is characteristic of this unit: Roots 59 · 60 · 65 · 66 · 81, five stanzas in all, are each cited and explained in two places, first half and second half.
The one long prose passage (≥ seven hundred characters of Chinese proper · the densest place of question and answer and of divergent accounts): the explanation of the first half of Root 60 at〔0129c02〕, one thousand six hundred twenty-eight characters of Chinese proper — with 「如何」 tr. “how is it that” twice · 「若爾」 tr. “if that is so” three times · 「云何」 tr. “how so” once · 「經部」 tr. “Sautrāntika” once · 「毘婆沙」 tr. “Vibhāṣā” once · 「有說」 tr. “some say” once. This passage is the one dense chain of exchange in this unit (whether the fruit of the arhat can be fallen back from), and is also the longest single stretch of prose in the whole chapter.
One place in this unit where two accounts are recorded without adjudication (recording the two parties only · not judging which prevails):
- The real entities of the factors of awakening as ten and as eleven — the treatise establishes 「此覺分名雖三十七,實事唯十」 tr. “though the names of these factors of awakening are thirty-seven, the real entities are only ten”〔T29 0132b12〕and records alongside it 「毘婆沙師說有十一,身業語業不相雜故戒分為二,餘九同前」 tr. “the Vibhāṣā masters say there are eleven, for bodily action and verbal action are not mingled with each other, and so moral discipline is divided into two, the remaining nine being as before”〔T29 0132b21〕— the two counts set side by side with no words of taking or rejecting.
Two places in this unit where the author adjudicates expressly (not a recording of two accounts without adjudication):
- Whether the fruit of the arhat can be fallen back from — the treatise records 「經部師說:從阿羅漢亦無退義。彼說應理」 tr. “the Sautrāntika masters say: from the state of an arhat too there is no falling back. What they say accords with principle”〔T29 0130a16〕— 「彼說應理」 tr. “what they say accords with principle” being the author’s own words of taking and rejecting, followed at length by proof from teaching and from principle on the Sautrāntikas’ behalf; at the end the school’s settled account is recorded separately, 「毘婆沙師定作是說:阿羅漢果亦有退義」 tr. “the Vibhāṣā masters state it as settled: the fruit of the arhat too admits of falling back”〔T29 0130c14〕. ⇒ The author appraises and takes the Sautrāntikas while the school’s settled account is recorded alongside; there are words of judgment, and this may not be summed up as ‘recording both parties without adjudication.’ Saṅghabhadra has a separate refutation (item five, section one), and the three commentaries each assign the speakers (item six).
- The explanation offered by those who hold that there is no falling back — 「無退論者作如是說:諸無漏解脫皆名不動」 tr. “those who argue that there is no falling back say this: all liberations without outflows are called unshakable”〔T29 0131a07〕, which the treatise refutes outright with 「如前釋通,不應為難」 tr. “explain it through as above; it should not be made an objection”〔T29 0131a08〕.
One place in this unit where the author refutes separately (not a case of recording both sides without adjudication): the entity of the bases of supernormal power — the treatise records 「有餘師說:神即是定,足謂欲等」 tr. “certain other masters say: the supernormal is precisely absorption, and the base is desire and the rest”〔T29 0132c06〕, and at once refutes it with two objections — 「彼應覺分事有十三,增欲心故」 tr. “then for him the entities of the factors of awakening would be thirteen, since desire and mind would be added”〔T29 0132c07〕and 「又違經說」 tr. “moreover it contradicts what the sūtra says”〔T29 0132c08〕— settling the matter at the end by citing the sūtra, 「此中佛說定果名神,欲等所生等持名足」 tr. “here the Buddha calls the result of absorption the supernormal, and calls the concentration produced by desire and the rest the base”〔T29 0132c10〕. ⇒ The treatise records a divergent account and at once disallows it; this may not be covered by the phrase “both recorded without adjudication.”
II. Terminology (Technical Terms)
| Chinese (Xuanzang) | Paramārtha’s divergent name (first occurrence · loc) | The treatise’s defining sentence / what it hangs upon |
|---|---|---|
| the six kinds of arhat | 「阿羅漢有六性:一退墮法、二自害法、三守護法、四住不動法、五應通達法、六不壞法」 tr. “the arhat has six natures: first the dharma of falling and sinking, second the dharma of self-slaying, third the dharma of watching and guarding, fourth the dharma of abiding unshaken, fifth the dharma of being fit to penetrate, sixth the dharma of the indestructible”〔T29n1559 0280b15〕 | 「於契經中說阿羅漢由種性異故有六種,一者退法、二者思法、三者護法、四安住法、五堪達法、六不動法」 tr. “in the sūtras it is said that the arhat, because of difference of lineage, is of six kinds: first the dharma of falling back, second the dharma of deliberation, third the dharma of guarding, fourth the dharma of abiding, fifth the dharma of being able to reach, sixth the dharma of the unshakable”〔0129a24〕 |
| the dharma of falling back | the dharma of falling and sinking〔T29n1559 0280b15〕 | 「言退法者,謂遇少緣便退所得,非思法等」 tr. “as for the dharma of falling back, it means that on meeting the slightest condition he falls back from what he has obtained — not so with the dharma of deliberation and the rest”〔0129b14〕 |
| the dharma of deliberation | the dharma of self-slaying〔T29n1559 0280b15〕 | 「言思法者,謂懼退失恒思自害」 tr. “as for the dharma of deliberation, it means that, fearing to fall back and lose, he constantly deliberates upon slaying himself”〔0129b15〕 |
| the dharma of guarding | the dharma of watching and guarding〔T29n1559 0280b15〕 | 「言護法者,謂於所得喜自防護」 tr. “as for the dharma of guarding, it means that he gladly wards and guards what he has obtained”〔0129b16〕 |
| the dharma of abiding | the dharma of abiding unshaken〔T29n1559 0280b15〕 | 「安住法者,離勝退緣雖不自防亦能不退,離勝加行亦不增進」 tr. “as for the dharma of abiding, apart from a strong condition of falling back he can avoid falling back even without warding himself, and apart from strong preparation he also makes no further advance”〔0129b17〕 |
| the dharma of being able to reach | the dharma of being fit to penetrate〔T29n1559 0280b15〕 | 「堪達法者,彼性堪能好修練根速達不動」 tr. “as for the dharma of being able to reach, his nature is capable, he is apt at refining the faculties, and he swiftly reaches the unshakable”〔0129b18〕 |
| the dharma of the unshakable | the dharma of the indestructible〔T29n1559 0280b15〕 | 「不動法者,彼必無退」 tr. “as for the dharma of the unshakable, he assuredly does not fall back”〔0129b19〕·「不動法性說名為後,即此名為不動心解脫,以無退動及心解脫故」 tr. “the nature that is the dharma of the unshakable is called the last, and this same is called the unshakable liberation of mind, because there is no falling back or being shaken and because the mind is liberated”〔0129b02〕 |
| the liberation of mind that is cherished and dependent on circumstance | the liberation of mind cherished at the time〔T29n1559 0281c07〕 | 「即此總名時愛心解脫,恒時愛護及心解脫故」 tr. “these same, taken together, are called the liberation of mind that is cherished and dependent on circumstance, because he constantly cherishes and guards it and because the mind is liberated”〔0129a27〕 |
| liberation dependent on circumstance / liberation not dependent on circumstance | 「彼觀時得解脫故。由除觀字故,說時解脫,譬如酥甕」 tr. “because he is liberated upon watching for the time. Since the word ‘watching’ is dropped, one says liberation dependent on time, as with a butter jar”〔T29n1559 0280b20〕 | 「亦說名為時解脫者,以要待時及解脫故。略初言故,如言酥瓶」 tr. “they are also called liberation dependent on circumstance, because it must await the time and because there is liberation. The first word being elided, one says it as one says ‘a butter jar’”〔0129a28〕·「亦說名為不時解脫,以不待時及解脫故」 tr. “he is also called liberation not dependent on circumstance, because it does not await the time and because there is liberation”〔0129b04〕 |
| refining the faculties | 「見道無練根」 tr. “on the path of seeing there is no refining of the faculties”〔T29n1559 0282a14〕 | 「有是先種性,有後練根得」 tr. “some are the lineage had from the first, some are got afterward by refining the faculties”〔0129b11〕·「求勝種性修練根者,無學位中轉一一性各九無間、九解脫道,如得應果」 tr. “for one who seeks a superior lineage and cultivates the refining of the faculties, at the stage beyond training the turning of each single nature takes nine uninterrupted paths and nine paths of liberation, as when the fruit of worthiness was obtained”〔0131a27〕 |
| confusion resting on no entity / confusion resting on an entity | 「見惑無類故」 tr. “because the confusion abandoned through seeing is without kind”〔T29n1559 0281a11〕 | 「謂有身見依我處轉,見所斷惑此見為根,我體既無名依無事,以無事故必無退理」 tr. “that is, the view of self turns in dependence upon the locus of a self, and the confusions abandoned through seeing have this view for their root; since the entity of a self does not exist, it is called resting on no entity, and since there is no entity there is assuredly no principle of falling back”〔0129c20〕·「若修所斷貪瞋慢癡,色等境中唯起染著增背高舉不了行轉,故並說為依有事惑」 tr. “as for greed, hatred, pride, and delusion abandoned through cultivation, in objects such as form they turn only by way of defiled attachment, aversion, self-exaltation, and not understanding, and so they are together said to be confusions resting on an entity”〔0130a01〕 |
| the three fallings back | 「退墮有三種,已得未得用」 tr. “falling and sinking is of three kinds: from what is obtained, from what is not obtained, and from enjoyment”〔T29n1559 0282a22〕 | 「一已得退,謂退已得殊勝功德。二未得退,謂未能得殊勝功德。三受用退,謂諸已得殊勝功德不現在前」 tr. “first, falling back from what is obtained, that is, falling back from the excellent merits already obtained; second, falling back from what is not obtained, that is, being unable to obtain excellent merits; third, falling back from enjoyment, that is, the excellent merits already obtained not being present”〔0130c28〕 |
| the nine kinds of those beyond training | 「二佛聲聞七,有九由九根」 tr. “two Buddhas and seven śrāvakas, they are nine, by the nine faculties”〔T29n1559 0282c08〕 | 「居無學位聖者有九,謂七聲聞及二覺者」 tr. “the noble persons who stand at the stage beyond training are nine, namely seven śrāvakas and two awakened ones”〔0131b13〕·「由下下等九品根異,令無學聖成九差別」 tr. “through the difference of the nine grades of faculty, the lowest of the low and the rest, the noble ones beyond training come to have nine differences”〔0131b15〕 |
| the seven noble persons | 「加行根滅定,解脫二故成七人」 tr. “preparation, faculty, the absorption of cessation, and liberation, two by two, make seven persons”〔T29n1559 0282c15〕 | 「一隨信行、二隨法行、三信解、四見至、五身證、六慧解脫、七俱解脫」 tr. “first one who follows through faith, second one who follows the dharma, third one resolute through faith, fourth one attained through view, fifth one who witnesses with the body, sixth one liberated through discernment, seventh one liberated in both parts”〔0131b17〕 |
| one who follows through faith / one who follows the dharma | ——(these two names in Paramārtha are established in the same passage by the gate of preparation · see item four) | 「依加行異立初二種,謂依先時隨他及法於所求義修加行故,立隨信行、隨法行名」 tr. “by difference of preparation the first two kinds are established, that is, because in the former time they cultivated preparation toward the sense sought, the one following another and the other following the dharma, the names one who follows through faith and one who follows the dharma are established”〔0131b22〕 |
| one resolute through faith / one attained through view | ——(as above · established by the gate of faculty) | 「依根不同立次二種,謂依鈍利信慧根增,如次名為信解、見至」 tr. “by difference of faculty the next two kinds are established, that is, according as the faculty is dull or keen and faith or discernment predominates, they are named in order one resolute through faith and one attained through view”〔0131b24〕 |
| one who witnesses with the body | ——(as above · established by the gate of the absorption of cessation) | 「依得滅定立身證名,由身證得滅盡定故」 tr. “by the obtaining of the absorption of cessation the name one who witnesses with the body is established, since he witnesses the absorption of cessation with his body”〔0131b25〕 |
| liberated in both parts / liberated through discernment | 「得滅定俱脫,餘人慧解脫」 tr. “obtaining the absorption of cessation, liberated in both; the rest are liberated through discernment”〔T29n1559 0283a07〕 | 「諸阿羅漢得滅定者名俱解脫,由慧定力解脫煩惱解脫障故」 tr. “those arhats who obtain the absorption of cessation are called liberated in both parts, because by the force of discernment and of absorption they are liberated from the afflictions and from the obstruction to liberation”〔0131c11〕·「所餘未得滅盡定者名慧解脫,但由慧力於煩惱障得解脫故」 tr. “the rest, who have not obtained the absorption of cessation, are called liberated through discernment, because by the force of discernment alone they are liberated from the obstruction of the afflictions”〔0131c12〕 |
| fullness (of the one in training and of the one beyond training) | 「由定根果故,說圓滿具學」 tr. “through absorption, faculty, and fruit, one in training is said to be complete and full”〔T29n1559 0283a13〕 | 「學於學位獨得滿名,具由三因,謂根、果、定」 tr. “one in training alone obtains the name of fullness at the stage of training, and that by three causes complete, namely faculty, fruit, and absorption”〔0131c19〕·「諸無學者於無學位由根定二獨得滿名」 tr. “those beyond training alone obtain the name of fullness at the stage beyond training by the two, faculty and absorption”〔0131c27〕 |
| the four paths | 「略說道,四加行無間,解脫增進道」 tr. “spoken of in brief, the paths are four: preparation, uninterrupted, liberation, and the path of further increase”〔T29n1559 0283b02〕 | 「加行道者,謂從此後無間道生。無間道者,謂此能斷所應斷障。解脫道者,謂已解脫所應斷障最初所生。勝進道者,謂三餘道」 tr. “the path of preparation is that after which the uninterrupted path arises. The uninterrupted path is that which can cut off the obstruction to be cut off. The path of liberation is that which arises first after the obstruction to be cut off has been liberated from. The path of further advance is the paths other than these three”〔0132a08〕 |
| path (the gloss on the word) | ——(Paramārtha abridges this gloss) | 「道義云何?謂涅槃路,乘此能往涅槃城故」 tr. “what is the sense of ‘path’? It is the road to nirvāṇa, because riding upon it one can go to the city of nirvāṇa”〔0132a11〕·「或復道者,謂求所依,依此尋求涅槃果故」 tr. “or else the path is what seeking rests upon, because resting upon it one seeks the fruit that is nirvāṇa”〔0132a12〕 |
| the four modes of penetrating progress | ——(see the honest record at item four) | 「一苦遲通行、二苦速通行、三樂遲通行、四樂速通行」 tr. “first painful and slow penetrating progress, second painful and swift, third pleasant and slow, fourth pleasant and swift”〔0132a19〕·「道依根本四靜慮生名樂通行,以攝受支止觀平等任運轉故」 tr. “a path arising in dependence upon the four fundamental meditative absorptions is called pleasant penetrating progress, because it gathers in the factors, calm and insight are equal, and it turns spontaneously”〔0132a20〕 |
| the factors of awakening (the factors of the awakening) | 「戒覺」 tr. “moral discipline and awakening”〔T29n1559 0283c11〕 | 「盡、無生智說名為覺」 tr. “the knowledge of exhaustion and the knowledge of non-arising are called awakening”〔0132b04〕·「三十七法順趣菩提,是故皆名菩提分法」 tr. “the thirty-seven dharmas conduce toward awakening, and therefore all are called factors of awakening”〔0132b07〕 |
| the three awakenings | ——(Paramārtha abridges this passage) | 「隨覺者別立三菩提:一聲聞菩提、二獨覺菩提、三無上菩提」 tr. “according to the one who awakens, three awakenings are separately established: first the awakening of a śrāvaka, second the awakening of a pratyekabuddha, third unsurpassed awakening”〔0132b04〕 |
| the real entities are only ten | 「信、精進、憶念、三摩提、智慧、喜、捨,及輕安、戒、覺」 tr. “confidence, vigor, mindfulness, concentration, discernment, joy, equanimity, and pliancy, moral discipline, and awakening”〔T29n1559 0283c10〕 | 「此覺分名雖三十七,實事唯十,即慧勤等」 tr. “though the names of these factors of awakening are thirty-seven, the real entities are only ten, namely discernment, diligence, and the rest”〔0132b12〕 |
| the bases of supernormal power | ——(Paramārtha abridges this passage) | 「何緣於定立神足名?諸靈妙德所依止故」 tr. “for what reason is the name ‘base of supernormal power’ established upon absorption? Because the various wondrous merits rest upon it”〔0132c05〕·「此中佛說定果名神,欲等所生等持名足」 tr. “here the Buddha calls the result of absorption the supernormal, and calls the concentration produced by desire and the rest the base”〔0132c10〕 |
| faculty / power | ——(Paramārtha abridges this passage) | 「由此五法依下上品分先後故,又依可屈伏不可屈伏故」 tr. “because these five dharmas are divided as earlier and later according to the low and the high grade, and again according to whether they can or cannot be overborne”〔0132c12〕 |
| the four purities of realization | 「見三諦得戒,及法正解信,於見道信佛,及信弟子眾」 tr. “seeing the three truths one obtains that of moral discipline and the right resolute confidence in the dharma; on seeing the truth of the path, confidence in the Buddha and confidence in the assembly of disciples”〔T29n1559 0284c08〕 | 「一於佛證淨、二於法證淨、三於僧證淨、四聖戒證淨」 tr. “first the purity of realization toward the Buddha, second toward the dharma, third toward the Saṅgha, fourth the purity of realization that is noble moral discipline”〔0133b15〕·「如實覺知四聖諦理故名為證」 tr. “because he awakens to and knows the principle of the four noble truths as it really is, it is called realization”〔0133b28〕·「所信三寶及妙尸羅皆名為淨,離不信垢破戒垢故」 tr. “the three jewels in which he has confidence and the excellent śīla are both called pure, because they are apart from the stain of unbelief and the stain of breaking moral discipline”〔0133b28〕 |
| right liberation (conditioned · unconditioned) | 「解脫非學分,有繫故」 tr. “liberation is not a limb of one in training, because he is still bound”〔T29n1559 0285a04〕 | 「解脫體有二,謂有為、無為。有為解脫謂無學勝解,無為解脫謂一切惑滅」 tr. “the entity of liberation is twofold, conditioned and unconditioned. Conditioned liberation is the resolve of one beyond training; unconditioned liberation is the cessation of all confusion”〔0133c20〕 |
| right knowledge | ——(Paramārtha abridges this passage) | 「正智體者如前覺說,謂即前說盡、無生智」 tr. “as for the entity of right knowledge, it is as was said above of awakening, namely the knowledge of exhaustion and the knowledge of non-arising spoken of above”〔0133c29〕 |
| the three elements (abandoning · dispassion · cessation) | 「經中所說界有三種,謂滅界、離欲界、永除界」 tr. “the elements spoken of in the sūtra are of three kinds, namely the element of cessation, the element of freedom from desire, and the element of utter removal”〔T29n1559 0285b13〕 | 「言離界者,謂但離貪。言斷界者,謂斷餘結。言滅界者,謂滅所餘貪等隨眠所隨增事故」 tr. “as for the element of dispassion, it is dispassion toward craving only. As for the element of abandoning, it is the abandoning of the remaining fetters. As for the element of cessation, it is the cessation of the remaining things in which the latent tendencies of craving and the rest increase by attachment”〔0134a24〕 |
| disgust / dispassion | 「厭離由苦集,忍智故」 tr. “disgust and dispassion are through suffering and origin, being receptivity and knowledge”〔T29n1559 0285b22〕 | 「唯緣苦集所起忍智說名為厭,餘則不然」 tr. “only the receptivities and knowledges arising with suffering and origin as their object are called disgust; the rest are not”〔0134b01〕·「四諦境中所起忍智,能斷惑者皆得離名」 tr. “among the receptivities and knowledges arising with the four truths as their object, all that can cut off confusion obtain the name of dispassion”〔0134b02〕 |
| Godhika (a personal name) | 「淨命瞿提柯」 tr. “the pure-lived Qutijia”〔T29n1559 0281c03〕 | 「然喬底迦昔在學位,於時解脫極噉味故」 tr. “but Godhika, formerly at the stage of training, savored the liberation dependent on circumstance to excess”〔0130b11〕 |
| the Sūtra of the Increase by Ten (a sūtra title) | 「十增經」 tr. “Sūtra of the Ten Increases”〔T29n1559 0281c07〕 | 「又增十經作如是說:一法應起,謂時愛心解脫。一法應證,謂不動心解脫」 tr. “moreover the Sūtra of the Increase by Ten says this: one dharma is to be aroused, namely the liberation of mind that is cherished and dependent on circumstance; one dharma is to be realized, namely the unshakable liberation of mind”〔0130b15〕 |
The Sanskrit in roman letters for a technical term is hung only upon transcriptions transmitted by the ancient masters and capable of being evidenced. The divergent names in this unit are for the most part differences of rendering-character between the two translations (for the full table see item four), and not glosses of sound and sense by the ancient masters; within the range of this unit no gloss of the form 「此云」 tr. “which here means” is to be found in the three commentaries to hang upon, and so it is left blank, and is not supplied conjecturally on the authority of a modern collated edition.
III. Textual Collation (Taishō Original Notes · Complete Enumeration for Fascicle Twenty-Five)
Within the range of Unit 4〔0129a13–0134b14〕the <app> anchors number twenty-five = variant readings twenty-five (no repetitions). Besides these there are ten notes giving the Sanskrit sound of a name (the sound of the name arhat and of the names of the thirty-seven factors of awakening) — these are not collational variant readings, and by the form of this collection they are filtered out and do not enter the table, nor do they enter the count of variant readings. In the fully enumerated table of Taishō collation notes no CBETA restoration (<note type="add">) falls within this unit. All twenty-five variant readings are listed (the base text following the Taishō 【大】 reading · the character collated being marked with 【 】 within the context sentence).
| Note no. | Anchor | Base text 【大】 / variants | Context (word for word · the base-text reading) | Observation (recorded without adjudication) |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 0129003 | 0129b01 | 酥/蘇【宋】【元】【宮】 | 「如言【酥】瓶」 tr. “as one says ‘a butter jar’” | The two characters for butter are one thing written two ways · purely a habit of orthography. Paramārtha’s text has this simile as 「酥甕」 tr. “a butter crock” (item four, section three), likewise using the character for butter |
| 0129004 | 0129c03 | 有/是【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「不動種性必無退理,前之五種皆【有】退義」 tr. “the lineage that is the dharma of the unshakable assuredly has no principle of falling back; the five kinds before it all admit of falling back” | 「皆有退義」 tr. “all admit of falling back” and “all are cases of falling back” both suit the tone of judgment in this sentence |
| 0129005 | 0129c17 | 後一/一後【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「餘三如次有五六七,應知後後一一增故」 tr. “the remaining three have, in order, five, six, and seven, since it should be known that each later one increases by one” | An inversion of word order that does not alter the arithmetical sense of ‘increasing by one each time’ |
| 0130001 | 0130a18 | 知/如【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「彼說應理。云何【知】然?由教理故」 tr. “what they say accords with principle. How is it known to be so? By scripture and by reasoning” | 「云何知然」 tr. “how is it known to be so” reads smoothly · “how is it thus so” is likely a graphically similar corruption · neither alters the syntax of the question |
| 0130003 | 0130a26 | 名/各【宋】【元】【明】 | 「更不欣求故不【名】愛」 tr. “since he no longer longs for it, it is not called cherished” | Compared with 「不名愛」 tr. “is not called cherished,” the reading “is not each cherished” is hard to construe in this syntax |
| 0130004 | 0130b04 | 去/失【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「有於所得現法樂住退【去】自在」 tr. “there are those who fall away from mastery over the pleasant abiding in the present dharma they have obtained” | It touches wording and not the sense of the argument: “fall away from mastery” and “fall back and lose mastery” both suit the sense of 「於所得現法樂住有退無退」 tr. “whether there is or is not falling back with regard to the pleasant abiding in the present dharma obtained” |
| 0130005 | 0130b27 | 經/纏【元】【明】【宮】 | 「二順彼【經】法正現在前故」 tr. “second, because the dharmas conformable to it as taught in the sūtra are now present” | This passage carries on the glossing context of 「纏」 tr. “entanglement” from the Chapter on the Latent Tendencies · both readings are construable · the base text still takes the character for sūtra · neither alters the framework of the three grounds on which confusion arises |
| 0130006 | 0130b28 | 若/前【宋】【元】【明】 | 「【若】謂彼據具因生說,復有何法因不具生」 tr. “if it be said that this is stated with regard to arising when the causes are complete, then what dharma is there that arises without its causes being complete?” | 「若謂」 tr. “if it be said” is the common opening formula of a raised objection · the Ming reading may be a graphically similar corruption |
| 0131001 | 0131a16 | 退/遲【宋】【元】【宮】·違【明】 | 「如是多聞諸聖弟子【退】失正念」 tr. “thus do the learned noble disciples fall back and lose right mindfulness” | It touches wording and not the sense of the argument: falling back and losing, being slow to lose, and losing by transgression all suit the sense that a noble disciple loses mindfulness for a moment and swiftly recovers |
| 0131002 | 0131a17 | 然/能【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「若謂不【然】,修梵行果應非安隱可委信處」 tr. “if it were not so, the fruit of cultivating the holy life would not be a secure place that may be entrusted with confidence” | 「若謂不然」 tr. “if it were not so” is a common formula of turn · “if he were not able” is likewise grammatical · neither alters the direction of the argument |
| 0131003 | 0131a20 | 仆/[佧-上+┴]【流布本】 | 「譬如壯士雖蹶不【仆】」 tr. “just as a strong man, though he stumbles, does not fall prostrate” | Variant graphs · both are glossed as falling over · one sense written two ways |
| 0131004 | 0131a29 | 串/慣【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「彼鈍根性由久【串】習,非少功力可能令轉」 tr. “that dull-faculty nature comes of long-continued habituation, and a small exertion cannot make it turn” | Habituation written with either character is one sense written two ways · the sense of practice is wholly the same |
| 0131005 | 0131b21 | 二/三【宮】 | 「退法等五不動分【二】,後先別故,名七聲聞」 tr. “the five beginning with the dharma of falling back, together with the dharma of the unshakable divided into two, since the later and the earlier differ, are called the seven śrāvakas” | It touches a number and not the sense of the argument: that the unshakable is divided into two (got by refining the faculties, and had from the first) is the settled account of this treatise; divided into three it would not agree with the total 「七聲聞」 tr. “seven śrāvakas” |
| 0131006 | 0131c22 | 學/果【宮】 | 「有有【學】者由根果故亦得滿名」 tr. “there are those in training who obtain the name of fullness through faculty and fruit as well” | “Those in training” is the consistent subject throughout this passage · “those who have a fruit” is hard to construe in this context |
| 0132001 | 0132a17 | 本/四【明】 | 「道依根【本】四靜慮生,名樂通行」 tr. “a path arising in dependence upon the four fundamental meditative absorptions is called pleasant penetrating progress” | The four fundamental meditative absorptions is a settled term of this treatise (as against access concentration, the intermediate absorption, and the other threshold absorptions) · it does not alter the framework of the four modes of penetrating progress |
| 0132009 | 0132b23 | 名/分【宋】【元】【明】 | 「念住等三【名】無別屬,如何獨說為慧勤定」 tr. “the three beginning with the foundations of mindfulness have no separate ascription in name; how is it that they alone are said to be discernment, diligence, and absorption?” | Both readings suit the question of how the entities of the three groups beginning with the foundations of mindfulness are subsumed under the names discernment, diligence, and absorption |
| 0132010 | 0132c06 | 止/正【明】 | 「諸靈妙德所依【止】故」 tr. “because the various wondrous merits rest upon it” | Compared with 「所依止」 tr. “that upon which they rest,” the other reading is hard to construe in this syntax |
| 0133001 | 0133a08 | 便/使【明】 | 「由精進故無憂悔心,【便】有堪能修治勝定」 tr. “through vigor the mind is without regret, and thereupon he is capable of cultivating and mending a superior absorption” | Both readings are construable · neither alters the sense of the sequence established for the four right abandonings |
| 0133002 | 0133a26 | 何/向【元】【明】 | 「此三十七【何】地有幾」 tr. “of these thirty-seven, how many are there at which level?” | 「何地有幾」 tr. “at which level how many” is the settled form of the general question of the root stanza (the same form of question recurs in the stanzas before and after) |
| 0133004 | 0133b28 | 所/正【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「【所】信三寶及妙尸羅皆名為淨」 tr. “the three jewels in which he has confidence and the excellent śīla are both called pure” | Both readings suit the sense of the three jewels and the moral discipline upon which the four purities of realization rest · only the wording differs |
| 0133005 | 0133c04 | 位/僧【明】【宮】 | 「後信聖【位】是妙行者」 tr. “last he has confidence that the noble stage is of excellent conduct” | The noble stage (the stage of a noble person) and the noble Saṅgha both suit the sense that the jewel of the Saṅgha is of excellent conduct |
| 0133006 | 0133c06 | 由/中【元】 | 「【由】心淨故發淨尸羅,是故尸羅說為第四」 tr. “because the mind is pure he gives rise to pure śīla, and therefore śīla is spoken of as the fourth” | 「由心淨故」 tr. “because the mind is pure” is the standard opening of the causal sentence in this passage |
| 0134001 | 0134a21 | 唯/謂【明】 | the stanza 「離界【唯】離貪」 tr. “the element of dispassion is dispassion toward craving only” | It touches wording and not the sense of the argument: “only dispassion toward craving” (stressing that the element of dispassion leaves craving alone of the fetters) and “that is, dispassion toward craving” (the standard opening of a gloss) both hold |
| 0134002 | 0134a27 | 耶/邪【宋】【元】【明】 | 「若事能厭必能離【耶】?不爾」 tr. “if a thing can be an object of disgust, must one be able to become dispassionate toward it? It is not so” | The two characters are a common interchange as the final particle of a question · seen many times throughout the treatise |
| 0134003 | 0134a29 | 陿/狹【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | the stanza 「相對互廣【陿】」 tr. “set against each other they are by turns wider and narrower” | The two characters are variant graphs of one sense · both are glossed as narrow · neither alters the sense that disgust and dispassion are wider and narrower than each other in the four alternatives. Shentai’s commentary likewise reads 「廣陿有殊」 tr. “wide and narrow differ”〔X53n0836 0105c18〕 |
An honest record of the filter bucket: within the range of this unit there are besides ten notes giving the Sanskrit sound of a name (the sound of the one name arhat and of the names of the thirty-seven factors of awakening); each was checked one by one and adjudged a note of literary form and not a collational variant reading, and they neither enter this table nor enter the count of variant readings.
Conclusion on the collation: of the twenty-five, about nineteen are graphically similar corruptions · the addition or omission of particles · or one sense written two ways; four bear more visibly upon the sense — 0130004 (away/lose) · 0131001 (fall back/be slow/transgress) · 0131005 (two/three · touching a number) · 0134001 (only/that is). Not one rises to a case for emending the base text (none is supported both by a citation in an ancient master and by the doctrinal sense). The variant readings are recorded alongside for reference, recorded without adjudication — the doctrinal choice among variant readings belongs to Shi Huijing.
IV. Comparison with Paramārtha’s Earlier Translation (Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma · T1559 ★)
The base of comparison: Xuanzang’s Fascicle Twenty-Five〔T29n1558 0129a13–0134b14〕↔ Paramārtha〔T29n1559 0280b14–0285c02〕. The opening boundary of the Paramārtha passage is settled by the structure of the scene — Paramārtha’s 「不?說有。偈曰:阿羅漢有六。釋曰:於經中說,阿羅漢有六性」 tr. “or not? It is said that they have. The verse says: the arhat is of six. The explanation says: in the sūtra it is said that the arhat has six natures”〔T29n1559 0280b14〕begins from the same question as the opening of Xuanzang’s; and the closing boundary falls where Paramārtha closes with 「偈曰:此中立四句。釋曰:是故應知四句義如此」 tr. “the verse says: herein four alternatives are established. The explanation says: therefore it should be known that the sense of the four alternatives is thus”〔T29n1559 0285c02〕, after which he turns to Chapter Seven, 「分別慧品1分別慧品第七之一」 tr. “Chapter Seven, Analysis of Discernment, part one”〔T29n1559 0285c11〕— matching one to one Xuanzang’s closing of the chapter with the four alternatives of disgust and dispassion and his passing on to Chapter Seven.
The band of adjacent overlap with the closing boundary of Unit 3: the opening boundary of this unit in Paramārtha〔0280b14〕is adjacent to and overlaps the final passage of Unit 3 (about 0281a06 and thereabouts); the comparison in Unit 3 records of itself that its final passage was not exhausted, and the passage boundary of this unit is settled by word-for-word evidence of the scene.
The basic difference of form: Xuanzang writes 「頌曰/論曰」 tr. “the stanza says / the treatise says,” giving the whole stanza first and the prose after; Paramārtha writes 「偈曰/釋曰」 tr. “the verse says / the explanation says,” embedding his explanation sentence by sentence, so that one stanza is often broken and cited in two or more places. Hence the twenty-six root stanzas of Xuanzang in this unit appear in Paramārtha as a number of short verses scattered about — the most notable instances being items ten, sixteen, and twenty-three below.
Chief items of the comparison (item by item · twenty-three items recorded, those bearing on the sense and those differing in the system of rendered names):
- The names of the six kinds of arhat — a systematic difference of rendered names throughout (the basic difference running through the whole passage) — Xuanzang 「阿羅漢有六,謂退至不動」 tr. “arhats are of six, from the dharma of falling back to the dharma of the unshakable”〔0129a21〕, the prose listing the names 「一者退法、二者思法、三者護法、四安住法、五堪達法、六不動法」 tr. “first the dharma of falling back, second the dharma of deliberation, third the dharma of guarding, fourth the dharma of abiding, fifth the dharma of being able to reach, sixth the dharma of the unshakable”〔0129a25〕‖ Paramārtha 「阿羅漢有六性:一退墮法、二自害法、三守護法、四住不動法、五應通達法、六不壞法」 tr. “the arhat has six natures: first the dharma of falling and sinking, second the dharma of self-slaying, third the dharma of watching and guarding, fourth the dharma of abiding unshaken, fifth the dharma of being fit to penetrate, sixth the dharma of the indestructible”〔T29n1559 0280b15〕. Not one of the six names agrees wholly: falling back/falling and sinking (near) · deliberation/self-slaying (Paramārtha establishing the name from the latter half of 「懼退失恒思自害」 tr. “fearing to fall back and lose, he constantly deliberates upon slaying himself,” Xuanzang from the former half) · guarding/watching and guarding (near) · abiding/abiding unshaken · being able to reach/being fit to penetrate · the unshakable/the indestructible. In the table below, wherever the six lineages are concerned this correspondence is followed, and it is not annotated again item by item.
- An honest record of a confusable rendering — Paramārtha’s fourth nature reads 「住不動法」 tr. “the dharma of abiding unshaken” while his sixth reads 「不壞法」 tr. “the dharma of the indestructible”; the two characters 「不動」 tr. “unshaken” in the former hang upon something other than Xuanzang’s sixth, 「不動法」 tr. “the dharma of the unshakable.” The two texts’ own glosses distinguish them: Paramārtha’s fourth nature, 「若人離最強退墮因緣,雖不恒守,必定應住於所得不動,無退墮故、離加行故,不得增進」 tr. “if a person is apart from the strongest cause and condition of falling and sinking, then although he does not constantly watch, he will assuredly abide unshaken in what he has obtained; since he does not fall and sink, and since he is apart from preparation, he gains no further advance”〔T29n1559 0280c11〕, answers exactly to Xuanzang’s 「安住法者,離勝退緣雖不自防亦能不退,離勝加行亦不增進」 tr. “as for the dharma of abiding, apart from a strong condition of falling back he can avoid falling back even without warding himself, and apart from strong preparation he also makes no further advance”〔0129b17〕; and Paramārtha’s sixth nature, 「不壞法者,若人必定不如前人有退墮」 tr. “as for the dharma of the indestructible, such a person assuredly does not fall and sink as the former do”〔T29n1559 0280c14〕, answers exactly to Xuanzang’s 「不動法者,彼必無退」 tr. “as for the dharma of the unshakable, he assuredly does not fall back”〔0129b19〕. ⇒ One may not go by the look of the words and equate Paramārtha’s 「住不動法」 tr. “the dharma of abiding unshaken” with Xuanzang’s 「不動法」 tr. “the dharma of the unshakable”; recorded without adjudication.
- The gloss on liberation dependent on circumstance and the simile of the butter jar — Xuanzang 「亦說名為時解脫者,以要待時及解脫故。略初言故,如言酥瓶」 tr. “they are also called liberation dependent on circumstance, because it must await the time and because there is liberation. The first word being elided, one says it as one says ‘a butter jar’”〔0129a28〕‖ Paramārtha 「彼觀時得解脫故。由除觀字故,說時解脫,譬如酥甕」 tr. “because he is liberated upon watching for the time. Since the word ‘watching’ is dropped, one says liberation dependent on time, as with a butter crock”〔T29n1559 0280b20〕. The object of the simile agrees wholly (butter jar/butter crock · jar and crock being one thing written with different characters), and so does the angle of the gloss (both explaining by the elision of the first word how 「時解脫」 tr. “liberation dependent on time” got its name); this is the passage of gloss where the two translations come closest in this unit.
- Lineage had from the first or got afterward — Xuanzang 「退法種性必是先有,思法等五亦有後得」 tr. “the lineage that is the dharma of falling back must be had from the first; the five beginning with the dharma of deliberation may also be got afterward”〔0129b12〕‖ Paramārtha 「有人從初本以退墮為性,有人從初本以自害為性,所餘性亦爾。復次有人,先以退墮法為性,後由修練根行更進得自害法為性」 tr. “there is one who from the very beginning has falling and sinking for his nature, and one who from the very beginning has self-slaying for his nature, and so with the remaining natures. Again, there is one who formerly had the dharma of falling and sinking for his nature and afterward, by cultivating the practice of refining the faculties, advanced further and got the dharma of self-slaying for his nature”〔T29n1559 0280c04〕. The gathering and dividing are nearly the same — both texts take as their order of narration that only the first nature must be had from the first and of itself, while the remaining five may be got afterward by refining the faculties.
- The stanza on falling back from lineage and from fruit — Xuanzang 「四從種性退,五從果非先」 tr. “four fall back from lineage, five from the fruit, and not from what was first”〔0129c02〕‖ Paramārtha 「退性有四人,五退果」 tr. “falling back from nature there are four persons, and five fall back from the fruit”〔T29n1559 0280c26〕, continuing with 「非先」 tr. “not from what was first”〔T29n1559 0280c29〕. The number of characters in the stanza lines and the sense agree wholly; this is the most evenly matched word-for-word instance of stanza comparison in this unit.
- 「依無事」 tr. “resting on no entity” and 「無類」 tr. “without kind” — a systematic difference of glossing characters (running through the whole passage) — Xuanzang 「以見所斷依無事故」 tr. “because what is abandoned through seeing rests on no entity”〔0129c20〕, continuing 「謂有身見依我處轉,見所斷惑此見為根,我體既無名依無事」 tr. “that is, the view of self turns in dependence upon the locus of a self, and the confusions abandoned through seeing have this view for their root; since the entity of a self does not exist, it is called resting on no entity”〔0129c20〕‖ Paramārtha 「見惑無類故」 tr. “because the confusion abandoned through seeing is without kind”〔T29n1559 0281a11〕, continuing 「一切見諦所滅惑,依我生起故,彼以身見為根本故。此所依我,必定永無,故說無類」 tr. “all the confusions extinguished by seeing the truths arise in dependence upon a self, and they have the view of self for their root. This self upon which they rest is assuredly nowhere at all, and so it is said to be without kind”〔T29n1559 0281a12〕. ⇒ Xuanzang uses 「事」 tr. “entity” (possessed of an entity/resting on no entity) · Paramārtha uses 「類」 tr. “kind” (possessed of kind/without kind); the doctrinal content indicated is wholly the same (that the self which the confusions abandoned through seeing take as object has no real entity, so that once cut off they never return; that the form and the rest which the confusions abandoned through cultivation take as object have a real entity, so that falling back is admitted), only the glossing characters wholly differ. From this passage on, wherever Xuanzang has 「有事」 tr. “possessed of an entity” and 「無事」 tr. “resting on no entity,” Paramārtha has throughout 「有類」 tr. “possessed of kind” and 「無類」 tr. “without kind.”
- The Sautrāntika masters say that from the arhat too there is no falling back — Xuanzang 「經部師說:從阿羅漢亦無退義。彼說應理」 tr. “the Sautrāntika masters say: from the state of an arhat too there is no falling back. What they say accords with principle”〔0130a16〕‖ Paramārtha 「經部師說:從阿羅漢果,無有退義。此義真實可然」 tr. “the Sautrāntika masters say: from the fruit of the arhat there is no falling back. This sense is truly admissible”〔T29n1559 0281b02〕. The sense agrees wholly; Paramārtha’s 「此義真實可然」 tr. “this sense is truly admissible” marks the author’s appraisal and standing here more openly than Xuanzang’s 「彼說應理」 tr. “what they say accords with principle,” and corroborates Puguang’s marking 「論主意朋經部」 tr. “the author’s intent sides with the Sautrāntikas”〔T41n1821 0373c16〕.
- Godhika and Qutijia — Xuanzang 「然喬底迦昔在學位,於時解脫極噉味故,又鈍根故數數退失,深自厭責執刀自害」 tr. “but Godhika, formerly at the stage of training, savored the liberation dependent on circumstance to excess, and being besides of dull faculties fell back and lost it again and again, whereupon he deeply reproached himself in disgust and took a knife and slew himself”〔0130b11〕‖ Paramārtha 「時解脫瞿提。釋曰:淨命瞿提柯在學位中,由數數噉定味故、由根鈍故,從依時解脫退墮,生憂悔心,欲捨身命,執仗自害」 tr. “Qutijia of the liberation dependent on time. The explanation says: the pure-lived Qutijia, at the stage of training, through savoring the taste of absorption again and again and through dullness of faculty fell and sank from the liberation dependent on time, gave rise to a mind of grief and regret, wished to lay down body and life, and took up a weapon and slew himself”〔T29n1559 0281c03〕. A difference in the transcription of a personal name (Godhika/Qutijia · both indicating one person), Paramārtha further prefixing the word 「淨命」 tr. “pure-lived,” which Xuanzang lacks.
- The Sūtra of the Increase by Ten and the Sūtra of the Ten Increases — Xuanzang 「又增十經作如是說:一法應起,謂時愛心解脫。一法應證,謂不動心解脫」 tr. “moreover the Sūtra of the Increase by Ten says this: one dharma is to be aroused, namely the liberation of mind that is cherished and dependent on circumstance; one dharma is to be realized, namely the unshakable liberation of mind”〔0130b15〕‖ Paramārtha 「於十增經中說此言:有一法必定應生,謂依時所愛心解脫。復有一法必定應證,謂不壞法心解脫」 tr. “in the Sūtra of the Ten Increases this is said: there is one dharma that must assuredly be produced, namely the liberation of mind cherished as depending on time. And there is one dharma that must assuredly be realized, namely the liberation of mind that is the dharma of the indestructible”〔T29n1559 0281c07〕. A slight difference in the order of the characters of the sūtra title (Increase-Ten/Ten-Increase); the adducing of the testimony and the sense agree wholly.
- Those in training and ordinary beings likewise have six · no refining of the faculties on the path of seeing — Xuanzang writes the two lines of one stanza together, 「學異生亦六,練根非見道」 tr. “those in training and ordinary beings likewise have six; refining the faculties is not on the path of seeing”〔0130c18〕‖ Paramārtha breaks it into two verses stated separately — 「凡學人六性」 tr. “ordinary beings and those in training have six natures”〔T29n1559 0282a11〕and 「見道無練根」 tr. “on the path of seeing there is no refining of the faculties”〔T29n1559 0282a14〕. A difference of gathering and dividing; the doctrinal sequence agrees wholly.
- The three kinds of falling back — Xuanzang 「應知退有三,已未得受用」 tr. “it should be known that falling back is of three: from what is obtained, from what is not obtained, and from enjoyment”〔0130c26〕‖ Paramārtha 「退墮有三種,已得未得用」 tr. “falling and sinking is of three kinds: from what is obtained, from what is not obtained, and from enjoyment”〔T29n1559 0282a22〕, continuing 「已得退者,若人從已得功德退墮。未得退者,若人不能得應得功德。受用退者,若人所得功德不令現前」 tr. “falling back from what is obtained is when a person falls and sinks from merits already obtained. Falling back from what is not obtained is when a person cannot obtain the merits he ought to obtain. Falling back from enjoyment is when a person does not bring the merits he has obtained to be present”〔T29n1559 0282a22〕. The glosses on the three fallings back correspond closely item by item.
- The Buddha has only the falling back from enjoyment — Xuanzang 「佛唯有最後,利中後鈍三」 tr. “the Buddha has only the last; the keen have one, the middling two, and the dull at the last three”〔0130c27〕‖ Paramārtha 「最後佛不壞,中間餘有三」 tr. “the last belongs to the Buddha and to the indestructible; in between, the rest have three”〔T29n1559 0282a25〕. A slight difference of order of clauses (Xuanzang giving the Buddha first and then stating the difference of the three among dull and keen · Paramārtha giving the last first and setting the Buddha and the dharma of the indestructible side by side); the sense agrees wholly.
- The nine kinds of those beyond training — Xuanzang 「七聲聞二佛,差別由九根」 tr. “seven śrāvakas and two Buddhas; the difference is by the nine faculties”〔0131b12〕‖ Paramārtha 「二佛聲聞七,有九由九根」 tr. “two Buddhas and seven śrāvakas, they are nine, by the nine faculties”〔T29n1559 0282c08〕. The framework of the nine persons (seven śrāvakas and two awakened ones) and of the difference of the nine grades of faculty agrees wholly; only the order of the clauses of the stanza differs.
- The four gates of the seven noble persons — Xuanzang 「加行根滅定,解脫故成七,此事別唯六,三道各二故」 tr. “preparation, faculty, the absorption of cessation, and liberation make seven; but of these the separate entities are only six, since on each of the three paths there are two”〔0131b20〕‖ Paramārtha 「加行根滅定,解脫二故成七人」 tr. “preparation, faculty, the absorption of cessation, and liberation, two by two, make seven persons”〔T29n1559 0282c15〕, continuing 「或六人,三道人雙故」 tr. “or six persons, since on the three paths the persons come in pairs”〔T29n1559 0282c23〕. The sense agrees wholly; Paramārtha’s 「三道人雙」 tr. “on the three paths the persons come in pairs” differs slightly in wording from Xuanzang’s 「三道各二」 tr. “on each of the three paths there are two,” both meaning that at the three stages of the path of seeing, the path of cultivation, and the path beyond training there are noble persons under two names apiece.
- Liberated in both parts and liberated through discernment — Xuanzang 「俱由得滅定,餘名慧解脫」 tr. “liberated in both parts is by obtaining the absorption of cessation; the rest are called liberated through discernment”〔0131c10〕‖ Paramārtha 「得滅定俱脫,餘人慧解脫」 tr. “obtaining the absorption of cessation, liberated in both; the rest are liberated through discernment”〔T29n1559 0283a07〕. “Liberated in both parts” and “liberated in both” are the same in sense with a character omitted; the sense agrees wholly.
- The fullness of the one in training and the one beyond training — Xuanzang writes the four lines of two sections together, 「有學名為滿,由根果定三;無學得滿名,但由根定二」 tr. “one in training is called full through the three, faculty, fruit, and absorption; one beyond training obtains the name of fullness only through the two, faculty and absorption”〔0131c17〕‖ Paramārtha breaks it into two verses stated separately — 「由定根果故,說圓滿具學」 tr. “through absorption, faculty, and fruit, one in training is said to be complete and full”〔T29n1559 0283a13〕and 「無學圓滿德,由二」 tr. “the full merit of one beyond training is through two”〔T29n1559 0283a21〕. A difference of gathering and dividing; the framework of three causes for the one in training and two for the one beyond training agrees wholly.
- The names of the four paths — Xuanzang 「應知一切道,略說唯有四,謂加行無間,解脫勝進道」 tr. “it should be known that all paths, spoken of in brief, are only four: the path of preparation, the uninterrupted path, the path of liberation, and the path of further advance”〔0132a06〕‖ Paramārtha 「略說道,四加行無間,解脫增進道」 tr. “spoken of in brief, the paths are four: preparation, uninterrupted, liberation, and the path of further increase”〔T29n1559 0283b02〕. A difference of rendered name: the path of further advance/the path of further increase, one sense with different characters, a difference the two translations carry through their whole length.
- The list of the ten real things — a systematic difference of rendered names and a difference of order — Xuanzang 「此實事唯十,謂慧勤定信,念喜捨輕安,及戒尋為體」 tr. “of these the real entities are only ten, namely discernment, diligence, absorption, confidence, mindfulness, joy, equanimity, pliancy, and moral discipline and applied thought as entity”〔0132b10〕‖ Paramārtha 「信、精進、憶念、三摩提、智慧、喜、捨,及輕安、戒、覺」 tr. “confidence, vigor, mindfulness, concentration, discernment, joy, equanimity, and pliancy, moral discipline, and awakening”〔T29n1559 0283c10〕. Xuanzang begins with discernment (discernment · diligence · absorption · confidence · mindfulness · joy · equanimity · pliancy · moral discipline · applied thought) · Paramārtha begins with confidence (confidence · vigor · mindfulness · absorption · discernment · joy · equanimity · pliancy · moral discipline · awakening); moreover Xuanzang’s 「勤」 tr. “diligence” is Paramārtha’s 「精進」 tr. “vigor” · Xuanzang’s 「定」 tr. “absorption” is Paramārtha’s 「三摩提」 tr. “concentration” · and Xuanzang’s last word 「尋」 tr. “applied thought” is Paramārtha’s 「覺」 tr. “awakening.” The difference in the order of the list may reflect a difference in the treatise text or the recitational transmission upon which the two translations rested; this item does not force an explanation but records it.
- The Vibhāṣā masters’ eleven things — Xuanzang 「毘婆沙師說有十一,身業語業不相雜故戒分為二,餘九同前」 tr. “the Vibhāṣā masters say there are eleven, for bodily action and verbal action are not mingled with each other, and so moral discipline is divided into two, the remaining nine being as before”〔0132b21〕‖ Paramārtha 「若依毘婆沙師執,有十一物,身口二業不相通故,是故戒分成二物」 tr. “if one follows the position held by the Vibhāṣā masters, there are eleven things, for the two actions of body and of speech do not run into each other, and so moral discipline is divided into two things”〔T29n1559 0283c24〕. The sense and the angle of the gloss are wholly the same.
- The sequence of the four purities of realization on the path of seeing — Xuanzang 「證淨有四種,謂佛法僧戒,見三得法戒,見道兼佛僧」 tr. “the purities of realization are of four kinds, namely toward the Buddha, the dharma, the Saṅgha, and moral discipline; on seeing the three one obtains those of the dharma and of moral discipline, and on seeing the truth of the path those of the Buddha and the Saṅgha as well”〔0133b11〕‖ Paramārtha 「見三諦得戒,及法正解信,於見道信佛,及信弟子眾」 tr. “seeing the three truths one obtains that of moral discipline and the right resolute confidence in the dharma; on seeing the truth of the path, confidence in the Buddha and confidence in the assembly of disciples”〔T29n1559 0284c08〕. The sense agrees wholly; Paramārtha’s 「信弟子眾」 tr. “confidence in the assembly of disciples” answers to Xuanzang’s 「僧」 tr. “Saṅgha,” his rendering being the plainer paraphrase.
- One in training has no limb of right liberation or of right knowledge — Xuanzang 「學有餘縛故,無正脫智支」 tr. “since one in training still has bonds remaining, he has no limb of right liberation or of right knowledge”〔0133c12〕‖ Paramārtha 「解脫非學分,有繫故」 tr. “liberation is not a limb of one in training, because he is still bound”〔T29n1559 0285a04〕, continuing with 「二種」 tr. “of two kinds”〔T29n1559 0285a04〕. The sense agrees wholly, the gathering and dividing differing slightly (Paramārtha adding 「二種」 tr. “of two kinds” to mark that below he will divide liberation into the conditioned and the unconditioned).
- The crossing of the rendered names of the three elements (the one place in this unit that most requires an honest record — a trap) — Xuanzang 「無為說三界,離界唯離貪,斷界斷餘結,滅界滅彼事」 tr. “the three elements are said to be unconditioned: the element of dispassion is dispassion toward craving only, the element of abandoning abandons the remaining fetters, the element of cessation causes those things to cease”〔0134a21〕‖ Paramārtha 「經中所說界有三種,謂滅界、離欲界、永除界」 tr. “the elements spoken of in the sūtra are of three kinds, namely the element of cessation, the element of freedom from desire, and the element of utter removal”〔T29n1559 0285b13〕, his glosses reading sentence by sentence 「離欲謂欲滅」 tr. “freedom from desire means the cessation of desire”〔T29n1559 0285b16〕·「滅界餘惑滅」 tr. “the element of cessation is the cessation of the remaining confusions”〔T29n1559 0285b17〕·「永除別類滅」 tr. “utter removal is the cessation of the other kind”〔T29n1559 0285b18〕. ⇒ Compared by the context of the glosses, the correspondence is: Xuanzang’s element of dispassion, glossed as dispassion toward craving, answers to Paramārtha’s element of freedom from desire, glossed as the cessation of desire · Xuanzang’s element of abandoning, glossed as abandoning the remaining fetters, answers to Paramārtha’s element of cessation, glossed as the cessation of the remaining confusions · Xuanzang’s element of cessation, glossed as causing those things to cease, answers to Paramārtha’s element of utter removal, glossed as the cessation of the other kind. Both texts have an element named 「滅界」 tr. “the element of cessation” and the two indicate different things — Xuanzang’s element of cessation answers to Paramārtha’s element of utter removal · Paramārtha’s element of cessation answers to Xuanzang’s element of abandoning. ✗ To search the two texts against each other by the single name 「滅界」 tr. “the element of cessation” must produce a false pairing. Recorded without adjudication.
- The four alternatives of disgust and dispassion — Xuanzang writes the four lines of one stanza together, 「厭緣苦集慧,離緣四能斷,相對互廣陿,故應成四句」 tr. “disgust is the discernment that takes suffering and origin as its object; dispassion takes the four as object and can cut off; set against each other they are by turns wider and narrower, and so they should make four alternatives”〔0134a28〕‖ Paramārtha breaks it into several verses given in sequence — 「厭離由苦集,忍智故」 tr. “disgust and dispassion are through suffering and origin, being receptivity and knowledge”〔T29n1559 0285b22〕·「二由一切滅」 tr. “the two are through the cessation of all”〔T29n1559 0285b26〕·「此中立四句」 tr. “herein four alternatives are established”〔T29n1559 0285c02〕. The framework of the four alternatives is wholly the same in the two texts; only the gathering and dividing differ.
An honest record: item six (possessed of an entity and resting on no entity/possessed of kind and without kind) and item twenty-two (the crossing of the rendered names of the three elements) are the two systematic differences of rendered names in this unit most to be watched — the former a wholly divergent rendering of an abstract gloss that does not touch a divergence of sense, the latter a trap in which the rendered names look the same on their face while what they indicate is crossed. As for the order of the list of ten things at item eighteen (Xuanzang beginning with discernment · Paramārtha with confidence), this item does not force an explanation of which is the older order but records it honestly as a difference of transmission between the two texts. The corresponding Paramārtha sentences for the passage on the four modes of penetrating progress are not listed in this item (their rendered-name correspondence has not passed word-for-word adjudication), and the want is marked as it stands · it is not supplied from the text of another passage.
V. Debate within the Abhidharma Lineage (Saṅghabhadra · Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle · T1562 ★ · Where Present)
The chapter titles and passage boundaries of Saṅghabhadra’s two treatises: T1562 reads 「辯賢聖品第六」 tr. “Chapter Six, Adjudication of the Worthy and the Noble”, the chapter title at〔T29n1562 0657c06〕; T1563 reads 「辯賢聖品第七」 tr. “Chapter Seven, Adjudication of the Worthy and the Noble”, the chapter title at〔T29n1563 0913c25〕(the chapter number moved back by one). Neither treatise reads 「分別賢聖品」 tr. “Chapter, Analysis of the Worthy and the Noble” — to search them by the Kośa’s chapter name must yield a false zero. The range of scene corresponding to this unit is inferred by comparing the word-for-word citations of 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master” and 「上座」 tr. “the Elder,” running roughly from the verse 「阿羅漢有六」 tr. “arhats are of six”〔T29n1562 0710a02 and thereabouts〕to the end of the passage on the three elements of abandoning, dispassion, and cessation, not by a page-title boundary, and not as a final settled boundary (nowhere in the whole Chapter of the Worthy and the Noble in T1562 is a subdivision-title of the form 「之N」 tr. “part N” to be found). The form followed is to cite locations only where there is a real counter-argument to the Kośa · not to cite at large.
One. Whether the fruit of the arhat can be fallen back from — a tripod of the Sūtra-master, the Elder, and the Masters of Distinction (touching the passage on the first half of Root 60 · the central dispute of Unit 4) — the Kośa reads 「經部師說:從阿羅漢亦無退義。彼說應理」 tr. “the Sautrāntika masters say: from the state of an arhat too there is no falling back. What they say accords with principle”〔T29 0130a16〕, continuing 「由教理故。知何由教?經言:苾芻!聖慧斷惑名為實斷」 tr. “by scripture and by reasoning. How is it by scripture? The sūtra says: bhikṣu, confusion cut off by noble discernment is called really cut off”〔T29 0130a17〕. Saṅghabhadra cites it word for word and examines it, adjudging 「今詳經主非善立宗,應審推徵以世俗道得中二果,為實已拔障彼惑種、為不爾耶?若實已拔而許有退,即阿羅漢退義應成」 tr. “now, upon examination, the Sūtra-master has not established his position well. One ought to press the inquiry: as to the two middle fruits obtained by a mundane path, has the seed of the confusion that obstructs them really been uprooted, or not? If it really has been uprooted and yet falling back is admitted, then falling back from the state of an arhat is established”〔T29n1562 0711c06〕; and he separately marks two further houses — 「是故上座立無退失阿羅漢果,理教並無」 tr. “therefore the Elder maintains that there is no falling back from and losing the fruit of the arhat, though he has neither reasoning nor scripture for it”〔T29n1562 0718b14〕·「分別論師作如是說:一切聖道皆無有退,故所斷惑畢竟不生」 tr. “the Masters of Distinction say this: on no noble path whatever is there falling back, and so the confusion cut off never arises again”〔T29n1562 0718b14〕. ⇒ The Sūtra-master, the Elder, and the Masters of Distinction all three maintain that there is no falling back, and only the Sarvāstivāda school itself maintains that there is; Saṅghabhadra refutes them one by one and so returns to his own school. One sense with several schools recorded together · victory not adjudged. Two. The reason that what is abandoned through seeing rests on no entity is extended (touching the ground for there being no falling back from the first fruit · the difference of rendered names already recorded at item four, section six) — the Kośa reads 「以見所斷依無事故」 tr. “because what is abandoned through seeing rests on no entity”〔T29 0129c20〕. Saṅghabhadra cites and appraises: 「有餘師言:如見斷惑所有解脫必無退理,是無漏道所得果故。有頂地繫修所斷惑所有解脫亦無退理。彼說非理,道力異故」 tr. “certain other masters say: as the liberation from confusion abandoned through seeing assuredly has no principle of falling back, being a fruit obtained by a path without outflows, so the liberation from confusion abandoned through cultivation and bound to the level of the summit of existence also has no principle of falling back. What they say is contrary to principle, since the force of the paths differs”〔T29n1562 0716a22〕. ⇒ What Saṅghabhadra refutes here is not Vasubandhu’s own sense that there is no falling back because the confusion abandoned through seeing rests on no entity, but the extension by 「有餘師」 tr. “certain other masters” of that reason to confusion abandoned through cultivation at the summit of existence — an instance of one and the same gloss being extended to different conclusions. Recorded without adjudication. Three. The adducing of the Sūtra of the Increase by Ten — restated without refutation (touching the provenance of the scriptural testimony in the passage on falling back from a fruit) — the Kośa reads 「又增十經作如是說:一法應起,謂時愛心解脫。一法應證,謂不動心解脫」 tr. “moreover the Sūtra of the Increase by Ten says this: one dharma is to be aroused, namely the liberation of mind that is cherished and dependent on circumstance; one dharma is to be realized, namely the unshakable liberation of mind”〔T29 0130b15〕. Saṅghabhadra cites it word for word: 「經主復言:又增十經作如是說:一法應起,謂時愛心解脫。一法應證,謂不動心解脫」 tr. “the Sūtra-master says further: moreover the Sūtra of the Increase by Ten says this: one dharma is to be aroused, namely the liberation of mind that is cherished and dependent on circumstance; one dharma is to be realized, namely the unshakable liberation of mind”〔T29n1562 0714a07〕, going on to cite the Sūtra-master’s own objections without any word of direct refutation. ⇒ Recorded without adjudication, and given for the study of the terminology. Four. The outline order of the Sūtra of the Simile of the Charcoal (touching the closing sentence of the scriptural testimony on falling back from a fruit) — the Kośa reads 「由此定知是阿羅漢。實後所說是阿羅漢,然彼乃至於行住時未善通達,容有此事。謂有學者於行住時」 tr. “by this it is known for certain that he is an arhat. Truly, the one spoken of afterward is the arhat; but so long as, in walking and standing, he had not yet penetrated it well, this thing was possible. That is, one in training, in walking and standing”〔T29 0130c10 and thereabouts〕. Saṅghabhadra cites it word for word and then appraises it: 「詳經主意,謂此經中先說學位後說無學,今應審察決定可依為世尊言、為經主意」 tr. “examining the Sūtra-master’s intent, he takes it that in this sūtra the stage of training is spoken of first and the stage beyond training afterward; now one ought to examine carefully whether this may be relied on as settled — whether it is the word of the World-Honored One or the Sūtra-master’s own intent”〔T29n1562 0719a26〕. ⇒ What Saṅghabhadra questions is whether the outline order 「先說學位後說無學」 tr. “the stage of training spoken of first and the stage beyond training afterward” comes from the sense of the sūtra itself or from Vasubandhu’s own arrangement of the exposition — what he appraises is the angle of interpretation and not the conclusion itself. Recorded without adjudication. Five. The refutation of the entity of the bases of supernormal power — a restatement without a divergent view of his own (touching the entities of the thirty-seven factors of awakening) — the Kośa reads 「何緣於定立神足名?諸靈妙德所依止故。有餘師說:神即是定,足謂欲等。彼應覺分事有十三,增欲心故。又違經說」 tr. “for what reason is the name ‘base of supernormal power’ established upon absorption? Because the various wondrous merits rest upon it. Certain other masters say: the supernormal is precisely absorption, and the base is desire and the rest. Then for him the entities of the factors of awakening would be thirteen, since desire and mind would be added. Moreover it contradicts what the sūtra says”〔T29 0132c05 and thereabouts〕. Saṅghabhadra cites it word for word: 「經主此中作如是說:有餘師說神即是定足,謂欲等彼應覺分,事有十三,增欲心故。又違經說,如契經言:吾今為汝說神足等」 tr. “the Sūtra-master here says this: certain other masters say the supernormal is precisely absorption and the base is desire and the rest; then for him the entities of the factors of awakening would be thirteen, since desire and mind would be added. Moreover it contradicts what the sūtra says, as the sūtra says: I shall now expound for you the bases of supernormal power and the rest”〔T29n1562 0727a13〕. ⇒ Here Saṅghabhadra restates word for word Vasubandhu’s argument refuting the other masters without setting up any divergent view of his own, a restatement of the recording kind. Six. The entity of the aggregate of liberation (touching the passage on right liberation and right knowledge · whether the aggregate of liberation has resolve alone for its entity) — the Kośa reads 「有餘師說:由真智力遣貪瞋癡,即心離垢名解脫蘊」 tr. “certain other masters say: by the force of true knowledge greed, hatred, and delusion are dispelled, and the mind’s being apart from stain is called the aggregate of liberation”〔T29 0133c28〕. Saṅghabhadra cites and restates it: 「經主此中意作是說:非唯勝解得此蘊名。若爾,是何?謂真智力能永除遣貪及瞋癡,即心離垢名解脫蘊」 tr. “the Sūtra-master’s intent here is to say this: it is not resolve alone that obtains the name of this aggregate. If so, what is it? By the force of true knowledge greed and hatred and delusion can be forever dispelled, and the mind’s being apart from stain is called the aggregate of liberation”〔T29n1562 0731b05〕. ⇒ Saṅghabhadra restates word for word the divergent explanation of the 「有餘師」 tr. “certain other masters” cited by Vasubandhu, and places it within a chain of question and answer in which the Sautrāntikas adduce a sūtra against the Sarvāstivādins. One sense with two schools recorded together · victory not adjudged.
An honest record:
- T1563 yields a zero within the range of scene of this unit: within the range of this unit (fault-tolerant re-check 0935b09–0946c05) no word-for-word citation of 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master” is to be found — agreeing with the general rule recorded at Unit 1 of Chapter Five (the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine is terser in form than the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, and word-for-word citation of the Sūtra-master is not what it cares for, being generally recast into a listing of the form 「有餘師」 tr. “certain other masters”). The want is marked as it stands · it is not supplied from another place; what this zero can prove is only that T1563 does not use the designation “the Sūtra-master” within this range, and it may not be turned into the inference that “this treatise has no divergent view here.”
- The tripod of this unit (the Sūtra-master · the Elder · the Masters of Distinction) resembles in its syntax the tripod of three schools recorded at Unit 1 of Chapter Five, but the combination of schools differs — here all three houses incline toward there being no falling back and stand together against the Sarvāstivāda school’s own position that there is. Recorded without adjudication.
VI. Divergent Interpretations of the Commentators (Puguang · Fabao · Yuanhui · Shentai)
This unit is the first in this collection for which all four commentaries are complete — Shentai X53n0836, Fascicle Seventeen of the seven that survive〔X 0094b01–0105c21〕, covers this fascicle entire (alone among the four units of the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble; the Shentai fascicles for Units 1, 2, and 3 are lost, and the want is marked as it stands). The four houses are recorded together below.
(1) The General Outline of the Chapter (Two Patterns among the Four Houses)
- Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0371c10〕: 「此下第五明六種種姓。就中,一明六阿羅漢;二明六姓先後;三明從姓、果退;四明學、凡種姓;五明三退不同;六明退果時相;七明練根不同;八明無學九人。」 tr. “below, the fifth, explaining the six kinds of lineage. Within it: first, the six arhats; second, whether the six lineages come earlier or later; third, falling back from lineage and from fruit; fourth, the lineages of those in training and of ordinary beings; fifth, the difference of the three fallings back; sixth, the marks of the time of falling back from a fruit; seventh, the differences in the refining of the faculties; eighth, the nine persons beyond training.”
- Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0954a05〕: 「從此第五,明六種性,就中八:一明六阿羅漢、二明六性先後、三明從性果退、四明學凡種性、五明三退不同、六明退果時相、七明練根不同、八明無學九人。」 tr. “from here the fifth, explaining the six kinds of lineage, and within it eight: first the six arhats, second whether the six lineages come earlier or later, third falling back from lineage and from fruit, fourth the lineages of those in training and of ordinary beings, fifth the difference of the three fallings back, sixth the marks of the time of falling back from a fruit, seventh the differences in the refining of the faculties, eighth the nine persons beyond training.” — almost word for word with Puguang (only a difference in orthography between 「種姓」 tr. “lineage” and 「種性」 tr. “lineage,” running throughout).
- Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0755a06〕: 「已下大文第五明六種姓。一明六種羅漢;二明六種學、凡;三明三種退別;四明六退果時等;五明練根不同;六明九種無學。」 tr. “below, the fifth of the main text, explaining the six kinds of lineage. First, the six kinds of arhat; second, the six kinds among those in training and ordinary beings; third, the difference of the three kinds of falling back; fourth, the time of the six fallings back from a fruit and the rest; fifth, the differences in the refining of the faculties; sixth, the nine kinds of those beyond training.” — Fabao gathers Puguang’s 「六姓先後」 tr. “whether the six lineages come earlier or later” and 「從姓果退」 tr. “falling back from lineage and from fruit” into the inner detail of his one section 「六種羅漢」 tr. “the six kinds of arhat”; his outline is the wider in its layers, and yet all eight matters are present.
- Shentai sets up no general outline table, but establishes an outline of question and answer passage by passage as the text runs (citing what precedes · question · answer · pressing · adducing the stanza in answer · explaining the stanza), as at the head of his fascicle〔X53n0836 0094b04〕: 「自下第四有七行半頌明六種種性。於中初一行半頌有明阿羅漢。文中初牒前,如前所說不動應果,初盡智,後起無生智。二問:諸阿羅漢如預流等有差別不?三答:亦有。四問:云何?五舉頌答,六釋頌」 tr. “from here below, the fourth, seven and a half lines of stanza explaining the six kinds of lineage. Within it the first one and a half lines of stanza explain the arhat. In the text: first, citing what precedes — as was said above, an arhat of the unshakable lineage, after the first knowledge of exhaustion, gives rise to the knowledge of non-arising. Second, the question: do arhats, like the stream-enterer and the rest, have differences among them? Third, the answer: they do. Fourth, the question: how so? Fifth, adducing the stanza in answer; sixth, explaining the stanza.” ⇒ A difference of form (Shentai being the older, his outline not yet settled into eight matters set side by side), not an omission.
Shentai’s independent witness to the stanza count: Fascicle Seventeen marks of itself 「自下第四有七行半頌明六種種性」 tr. “from here below, the fourth, seven and a half lines of stanza explaining the six kinds of lineage”〔X53n0836 0094b04〕— seven and a half lines of stanza being exactly one hundred fifty characters, which answers exactly to Root 58 through the first half of Root 65. This is evidence of the stanza count passage by passage lying outside the interlinear notes of T1560.
(2) The Glosses on the Six Lineages
- Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0371c14〕: 「此即第一明六阿羅漢。牒前問起。『亦有』者,答。『云何』者,徵。『頌曰至從前見至生』者,頌答。『論曰至六不動法』者,釋初兩句。舉數列名。又正理六十七云然餘經說,無學有九,謂初退法,後俱解脫。彼不退法,此不動攝。彼二解脫,通此六攝,故阿毘達磨唯說有六。」 tr. “this is the first, explaining the six arhats. Citing what precedes, the question is raised. ‘They do’ is the answer. ‘How so’ is the pressing. ‘The stanza says’ down to ‘arising from the former one attained through view’ is the answer in stanza. ‘The treatise says’ down to ‘sixth the dharma of the unshakable’ explains the first two lines, giving the number and listing the names. Moreover Correct Principle, Fascicle Sixty-Seven, says: but another sūtra says that those beyond training are nine, from the first, the dharma of falling back, to the last, liberated in both parts. Their dharma of not falling back is comprised in our dharma of the unshakable; their two liberations are comprised within our six; and so the Abhidharma says there are only six.” — Puguang adduces Correct Principle to prove the nine and the six against each other as a gathering and a dividing, not as a divergence of sense.
- Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0755a11〕: 「此一行半頌明六種姓。『論曰至六不動法』,列六種姓名也。」 tr. “these one and a half lines of stanza explain the six kinds of lineage. ‘The treatise says’ down to ‘sixth the dharma of the unshakable’ lists the names of the six kinds of lineage.” — a bare general marking, terser than Puguang.
- Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0954a15〕: 「釋曰:契經說有六阿羅漢:一者退法,謂遇少緣便退所得。二者思法,謂懼退失,恒思自害。三者護法,謂於前所得法自防護。四者安住法,無勝退緣,雖不自防亦能不退,無勝加行亦不增進。五堪達法,謂性堪能,好修練根,速達不動。六不動法,不為煩惱所退動故。」 tr. “the explanation says: the sūtra says there are six arhats. First, the dharma of falling back: on meeting the slightest condition he falls back from what he has obtained. Second, the dharma of deliberation: fearing to fall back and lose, he constantly deliberates upon slaying himself. Third, the dharma of guarding: he wards and guards the dharma he has formerly obtained. Fourth, the dharma of abiding: with no strong condition of falling back, he can avoid falling back even without warding himself, and with no strong preparation he also makes no further advance. Fifth, the dharma of being able to reach: his nature is capable, he is apt at refining the faculties, and he swiftly reaches the unshakable. Sixth, the dharma of the unshakable: because he is not shaken back by the afflictions.” — the glosses of all six are set out one by one, the fullest of the four houses.
- The gloss on the simile of the butter jar (all four houses agreeing, with a difference of one character) — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0372a05〕: 「如言蘇瓶,具足應言盛蘇瓶,略初盛字但言蘇瓶」 tr. “as one says ‘a butter jar’: in full one should say ‘a jar holding butter,’ but the initial character ‘holding’ being elided one says merely ‘a butter jar’” · Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0755a18〕: 「如盛蘇瓶,略去初盛字,但名蘇瓶」 tr. “as with ‘a jar holding butter’: the initial character ‘holding’ being dropped, it is merely named a butter jar” · Shentai〔X53n0836 0094b12〕: 「如世具言此成蘇瓶,略初此成言故但言蘇瓶。」 tr. “as the world says in full ‘this is made a butter jar,’ the initial words ‘this is made’ being elided, one says merely a butter jar.” ⇒ The three houses agree wholly in their gloss, only that the character said to be elided is 「盛」 tr. “holding” in Puguang and Fabao and 「成」 tr. “made” in Shentai — a difference of one character, recorded without adjudication.
(3) Whether a Lineage Is Had from the First or Got Afterward
- Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0372b10〕: 「如是所明至為後方得者,此下第二明種姓先後。問:無學六姓,為是學位先有?為後無學方得?『不定』者,答。『云何』者,徵。『頌曰至有後練根得』者,頌答。『論曰至隨應當說』者,正釋頌文。無學位中,退法種姓必是學位先有,思法等五亦有至後無學方得。謂有先來學位是思法姓,後至無學亦是思法種姓。或有先學位是退法姓,後至無學位練根成思。如思既爾,乃至不動隨應當說。」 tr. “‘what has thus been explained’ down to ‘or got only afterward’: below, the second, explaining whether a lineage comes earlier or later. Question: of the six lineages of those beyond training, are they had already at the stage of training, or got only afterward, beyond training? ‘It is not fixed’ is the answer. ‘How so’ is the pressing. ‘The stanza says’ down to ‘some are got afterward by refining the faculties’ is the answer in stanza. ‘The treatise says’ down to ‘let it be said as appropriate’ properly explains the text of the stanza. At the stage beyond training, the lineage that is the dharma of falling back must have been had already at the stage of training, while the five beginning with the dharma of deliberation may also be got only afterward, beyond training. That is, one may from before, at the stage of training, be of the lineage of the dharma of deliberation and afterward, beyond training, still be of that lineage; or one may formerly at the stage of training be of the lineage of the dharma of falling back and afterward, at the stage beyond training, refine the faculties and become one of deliberation. As with deliberation, so on up to the unshakable, let it be said as appropriate.”
- Shentai〔X53n0836 0094b23〕: 「自下第二有半頌明羅漢六性本始不同。文中初問:如是所明六羅漢性,為是學地無有,為後無學方得?」 tr. “from here below, the second, half a stanza explaining that the six natures of the arhat differ as to origin and beginning. In the text, first the question: are the six natures of the arhat here explained absent at the stage of training, or got only afterward, beyond training?” — his way of putting the question is almost word for word Puguang’s (「本始不同」 tr. “differing as to origin and beginning” and 「先後」 tr. “earlier or later” being two names for one sense).
(4) The Dispute over Falling Back from a Fruit (the Densest Passage of This Unit · for the Assignment of Speakers See Item Five and the Table of Speakers at §5D)
- Puguang marks the answer of the Sarvāstivādins〔T41n1821 0373b20〕: 「說一切有部答。以見所斷,依無事故,必無退理。」 tr. “the Sarvāstivādins answer. Because what is abandoned through seeing rests on no entity, there is assuredly no principle of falling back.”
- Puguang marks the author’s standing〔T41n1821 0373c14〕: 「說一切有部明初得果不退義也。『經部師說至彼說應理』者,此下經部明四果退、不退。論主意朋經部,故言彼說應理。經部意說:預流、阿羅漢唯聖慧斷,必無有退。一來、不還世俗道得亦容有退,無漏道斷亦不退也。」 tr. “the Sarvāstivādins explain that there is no falling back from the fruit first obtained. ‘The Sautrāntika masters say’ down to ‘what they say accords with principle’: below, the Sautrāntikas explain falling back and not falling back with regard to the four fruits. The author’s intent sides with the Sautrāntikas, and so he says that what they say accords with principle. The Sautrāntikas’ intent is: the stream-enterer and the arhat are cut off by noble discernment alone and assuredly do not fall back. The once-returner and the non-returner, obtained by a mundane path, do admit of falling back; cut off by a path without outflows, they too do not fall back.” — ⭐ Puguang expressly marks that the author here declares his own standing, rather than setting out the two accounts neutrally side by side.
- Fabao adjudges the same and changes the wording〔T41n1822 0756c08〕: 「論主評取經部釋也」 tr. “the author by his appraisal takes up the Sautrāntika explanation” · Shentai likewise〔X53n0836 0096b02〕: 「論主評云:彼說應理。」 tr. “the author appraises it, saying: what they say accords with principle.” ⇒ On this one criterion, 「論主評取經部」 tr. “the author by appraisal takes up the Sautrāntikas,” the four houses have no divergence whatever, only a slight difference in the angle of the wording (siding with/taking up by appraisal/appraising and saying).
- Puguang marks the Sautrāntikas’ counter-objection〔T41n1821 0374a20〕: 「經部反難。若言無漏應果體性,鈍根亦容有退失者,如何世尊但說所證有漏諸定現法樂住,有可退理,不說無漏。由此證知羅漢果性必是不動。」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas object in return. If it be said that the fruit-nature of worthiness, which is without outflows, admits of being fallen back from and lost even by one of dull faculties, then why does the World-Honored One speak only of the pleasant abiding in the present dharma, the absorptions with outflows that have been realized, as admitting in principle of being fallen back from, and not of what is without outflows? By this it is proved that the fruit-nature of the arhat must be unshakable.”
- Puguang marks the return to his own school〔T41n1821 0375a24〕: 「毘婆沙師至亦有退義者,廣諍既訖,結歸本宗。若依宗輪論,大眾部等預流者有退義,阿羅漢無退義」 tr. “‘the Vibhāṣā masters’ down to ‘also admits of falling back’: the wide dispute being finished, he concludes by returning to his own school. According to the Treatise on the Wheel of Tenets, for the Mahāsāṃghikas and the rest the stream-enterer admits of falling back and the arhat does not” · at the same passage Fabao sets out a table of the three schools〔T41n1822 0757b02〕: 「述有部宗也。依宗輪論,大眾部等,預流果有退、應果不退。經部,預流、應果俱不退。有部,預流不退、應果有退。」 tr. “he sets forth the Sarvāstivāda position. According to the Treatise on the Wheel of Tenets: for the Mahāsāṃghikas and the rest, the fruit of the stream-enterer admits of falling back and the fruit of worthiness does not. For the Sautrāntikas, neither the stream-enterer nor the fruit of worthiness falls back. For the Sarvāstivādins, the stream-enterer does not fall back and the fruit of worthiness does.” ⇒ The two commentaries agree wholly on the assignment of the three schools, Fabao’s table showing the outline more clearly than Puguang’s single line of narrative.
- Yuanhui at this passage does not touch the dispute among the schools〔T41n1823 0954b11〕: 「云:如是六種,誰從何退,為姓為果?頌曰:四從種姓退,五從果非先。釋曰:不動種姓必無退理,就前五種,唯退法一姓必不退,謂居下故;唯思法等四,有種姓退,謂從思法退……」 tr. “it says: of these six kinds, who falls back and from what — from lineage or from fruit? The stanza says: four fall back from lineage, five from the fruit, and not from what was first. The explanation says: the lineage that is the dharma of the unshakable assuredly has no principle of falling back; and among the five before it, the one lineage of the dharma of falling back alone assuredly does not fall back, since it stands lowest; only the four beginning with the dharma of deliberation have a falling back from lineage, that is, falling back from the dharma of deliberation…” — explaining only the sense of the stanza text itself. ⇒ The difference of fullness among the three houses is marked here, recorded without adjudication.
- Shentai at this passage cites Correct Principle directly and speaks of 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master”〔X53n0836 0096a20〕: 「退,次明經部羅漢亦無退,唯一來不還世俗道得亦有退理,故正論六十八言:然經主意作如是言,阿羅漢果亦無有退……」 tr. “falling back; next it explains that for the Sautrāntikas the arhat too does not fall back, and only the once-returner and non-returner obtained by a mundane path do admit in principle of falling back; hence Correct Principle, Fascicle Sixty-Eight, says: but the Sūtra-master’s intent is to say this, that from the fruit of the arhat too there is no falling back…” — differing slightly in the angle of the wording from Puguang’s and Fabao’s 「經部」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas,” recorded without adjudication.
(5) Those in Training and Ordinary Beings Likewise Have Six · One Who Falls Back from a Fruit Does Not Die in the Interval
- Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0954c13〕: 「從此第四,明學凡種姓,論云:『唯阿羅漢種姓有六,為餘亦有六種姓耶?設有,皆能修練根不?』頌曰:『學異生亦六,練根非見道。』釋曰:有學與異生種姓皆有六,以應果六種。因有學異生種姓有六,故無學中有六種也。然於見道必無練根,以見道速疾,無容起彼練根加行故。」 tr. “from here the fourth, explaining the lineages of those in training and of ordinary beings. The treatise says: ‘is it only the arhat whose lineage is of six kinds, or have the rest also six lineages? Granting that they have, can all of them cultivate the refining of the faculties?’ The stanza says: ‘those in training and ordinary beings likewise have six; refining the faculties is not on the path of seeing.’ The explanation says: the lineages of those in training and of ordinary beings are also six, since the six kinds of the fruit of worthiness have them for their cause. Because the lineages of those in training and of ordinary beings are six, therefore among those beyond training there are six kinds. But on the path of seeing there is assuredly no refining of the faculties, because the path of seeing is swift and there is no room to raise the preparation for refining the faculties.”
- Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0375c28〕: 「作不者,此下第六明退果時相。牃前問起。『不爾』者,答。『何緣』者,徵。『頌曰至慚增故不作』者,頌答。『論曰至可委信處』者,釋上兩句。此明退果必不命終。」 tr. “‘or does he do so’: below, the sixth, explaining the marks of the time of falling back from a fruit. Citing what precedes, the question is raised. ‘It is not so’ is the answer. ‘For what reason’ is the pressing. ‘The stanza says’ down to ‘he does not do it, since conscience predominates’ is the answer in stanza. ‘The treatise says’ down to ‘a place that may be entrusted with confidence’ explains the first two lines. This explains that one who falls back from a fruit assuredly does not die.”
- Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0955a14〕: 「釋曰:一切果退須臾必得,無有命終而不得者。若命終者,修梵行果應非安隱可委信處。又住果位所不作業,於果退時慚愧增故,亦必不造,譬如壯士雖蹶不仆。」 tr. “the explanation says: in every falling back from a fruit, within a moment he assuredly obtains it again, and there is none who dies without obtaining it. If he did die, the fruit of cultivating the holy life would not be a secure place that may be entrusted with confidence. Moreover the deeds he does not do while abiding in the fruit he assuredly does not commit even at the time of falling back from the fruit, since conscience and shame predominate — just as a strong man, though he stumbles, does not fall prostrate.” — explained through sentence by sentence, agreeing wholly with Puguang in sense while fuller in wording.
(6) Liberated in Both Parts and Liberated through Discernment · The Fullness of the One in Training and the One beyond Training
- Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0955c16〕: 「釋曰:六種羅漢得滅定者,名俱解脫,先由慧力解脫惑障,又得滅定解脫定障,故名為俱。餘名慧解脫者,餘謂未得滅盡定阿羅漢也,此名慧解脫,唯由慧力,於煩惱障得解脫故,未離定障,不得名俱。」 tr. “the explanation says: those among the six kinds of arhat who obtain the absorption of cessation are called liberated in both parts, for first by the force of discernment they are liberated from the obstruction of confusion, and further they obtain the absorption of cessation and are liberated from the obstruction of absorption, and hence are called ‘both.’ ‘The rest are called liberated through discernment’: the rest means the arhats who have not obtained the absorption of cessation; these are called liberated through discernment, because by the force of discernment alone they are liberated from the obstruction of the afflictions, and not being free of the obstruction of absorption they cannot be called ‘both.’”
- Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0955c27〕: 「釋曰:有學名滿,具由三因:一由根滿,謂是利根;二由果滿,謂得不還;三由定滿,謂得滅定。有有學者唯由……」 tr. “the explanation says: one in training is called full by three causes complete: first fullness through faculty, that is, being of keen faculty; second fullness through fruit, that is, having attained the non-returner; third fullness through absorption, that is, having obtained the absorption of cessation. There are those in training who only through…”
(7) The Four Paths · The Four Modes of Penetrating Progress
- Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0956a25〕: 「釋曰:加行道者,謂引無間道前之加行也;無間道者,謂諸斷惑道也;解脫道者,無間道後名解脫道,謂已……」 tr. “the explanation says: the path of preparation is the preparation before it that draws forth the uninterrupted path; the uninterrupted path is any path that cuts off confusion; the path of liberation is what follows the uninterrupted path and is called the path of liberation, that is, having already…”
(8) The Entities of the Thirty-Seven Factors of Awakening
- Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0956c11〕: 「釋曰:名雖三十七,論實體唯十:一慧、二勤、三定、四信、五念、六喜、七捨、八輕安、九戒、十尋。三十七中,且慧攝八,謂四念住、慧根、慧力、擇法覺支、正見也,此八以慧為體;勤亦攝八,謂四正斷、精進根……」 tr. “the explanation says: though the names are thirty-seven, the real entities discussed are only ten: first discernment, second diligence, third absorption, fourth confidence, fifth mindfulness, sixth joy, seventh equanimity, eighth pliancy, ninth moral discipline, tenth applied thought. Among the thirty-seven, discernment for its part comprises eight, namely the four foundations of mindfulness, the faculty of discernment, the power of discernment, the limb of awakening that is the discernment of dharmas, and right view; these eight have discernment for their entity. Diligence likewise comprises eight, namely the four right abandonings, the faculty of vigor…” — listing one by one the details of the thirty-seven limbs comprised under the ten entities, the best teaching scaffold of the four houses.
- Yuanhui continues〔T41n1823 0956c29〕: 「足前成三十七,故體唯十也。毘婆娑師說有十一,謂戒分二,以身、語業不相雜故,分身業、語業為二也;餘九同前。」 tr. “added to the foregoing they make thirty-seven, and so the entities are only ten. The Vibhāṣā masters say there are eleven, that is, moral discipline divided into two, since bodily and verbal action are not mingled with each other, bodily action and verbal action being divided into two; the remaining nine are as before.”
- Fabao adduces the three accounts of the Mahāvibhāṣā〔T41n1822 0760b05〕: 「婆沙九十五有三說:一說同此論;一說開戒為二,以十一法為體;一師開為三,謂正語、正業、正命。此論合說,以十法體」 tr. “the Mahāvibhāṣā, Fascicle Ninety-Five, has three accounts: one account agrees with this treatise; one account opens moral discipline into two and takes eleven dharmas as the entities; one master opens it into three, namely right speech, right action, and right livelihood. This treatise states them gathered, taking ten dharmas as the entities.” ⇒ The three commentaries agree wholly in the three accounts they adduce from the Mahāvibhāṣā · no divergence.
- The refutation of the entity of the bases of supernormal power — recorded by all four houses with a slight difference of designation: Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0379c18〕: 「有餘師說至足謂欲等者,敘餘師說。神即是定,有神用故。足謂欲、勤、心、觀四種。『彼應覺分至等持名足』者,論主破餘師。若言足謂欲等,彼應覺分事有十三。於前毘婆沙師十一事上,增欲、心二,故有十三。以勤、觀二種,十一已有故不言增,欲、心非有故別言增。」 tr. “‘certain other masters say’ down to ‘the base is desire and the rest’ sets forth the other masters’ account. The supernormal is precisely absorption, since it has supernormal function. The base is the four, desire, diligence, mind, and investigation. ‘Then for him the factors of awakening’ down to ‘calls the concentration the base’: the author refutes the other masters. If the base be said to be desire and the rest, then for him the entities of the factors of awakening would be thirteen. Upon the eleven entities of the Vibhāṣā masters above, desire and mind are added two, and so there are thirteen. Since diligence and investigation are two already contained in the eleven, they are not said to be added; desire and mind not being there, they are separately said to be added.” · Shentai〔X53n0836 0102b21〕: 「有餘師說:神即是定,足謂無念、心、慧。經主破云:彼應覺分事有十三,毗婆師事有十一,更增欲心,故有十」 tr. “certain other masters say: the supernormal is precisely absorption, and the base is non-mindfulness, mind, and discernment. The Sūtra-master refutes them, saying: then for him the entities of the factors of awakening would be thirteen; the Vibhāṣā masters’ entities are eleven, and desire and mind being further added, there are ten.” ⇒ The sense agrees wholly, Shentai reading 「經主破」 tr. “the Sūtra-master refutes” where Puguang reads 「論主破」 tr. “the author refutes” — a difference in the angle of the wording, what is indicated being wholly the same.
- The establishing of the name “foundation of mindfulness”: Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0379b19〕: 「名者,問。『毘婆沙師至持令住故』者,答。慧名念住,從因為名。『理實由慧至已廣成立』者,論主正解。慧名念住,從果為名,指同前意。」 tr. “‘the name’ is the question. ‘The Vibhāṣā masters’ down to ‘they hold and cause it to abide’ is the answer: discernment is named a foundation of mindfulness, the name taken from its cause. ‘In truth of principle it is through discernment’ down to ‘has been established at length’ is the author’s correct explanation: discernment is named a foundation of mindfulness, the name taken from its result, pointing to the same intent as before.”
(9) The Sequence of Predominance · With and without Outflows · Bondage to Level
- Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0957a26〕: 「釋曰:初業者,謂修別相總相念住位也,此初業位能審照了身等四境,慧用勝故,說念住增;順決擇者,煗……」 tr. “the explanation says: the stage of initial undertaking means the stage of cultivating the foundations of mindfulness in their several and their common aspects; at this stage of initial undertaking he can examine and illumine the four objects beginning with the body, and since the function of discernment predominates, the foundations of mindfulness are said to predominate. ‘Conducive to penetration’ means warmth…”
- Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0957b16〕: 「釋曰:七覺支八正道唯無漏也,三四者,一四念住、二四正斷、三四神足也,五根力者,謂五根五力也,此四……」 tr. “the explanation says: the seven limbs of awakening and the eight of the noble path are without outflows only. ‘Three fours’ means first the four foundations of mindfulness, second the four right abandonings, third the four bases of supernormal power. ‘The five faculties and powers’ means the five faculties and the five powers; these four…”
- Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0957b26〕: 「釋曰:初靜慮一切者,依初靜慮具三十七,故言一切;未至除喜根者,依未至地唯三十六,除喜根故,以近分地勵力轉故,於下地法猶疑慮故……」 tr. “the explanation says: ‘the first meditative absorption, all of them’ means that in dependence upon the first meditative absorption all thirty-seven are complete, and so it says ‘all’; ‘access, excepting the faculty of joy’ means that in dependence upon the level of access there are only thirty-six, the faculty of joy being excepted, since at a threshold level one turns by exertion and one still has misgivings about the dharmas of the level below…”
(10) The Four Purities of Realization · Right Liberation and Right Knowledge · When the Mind beyond Training Arises
- Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0957c17〕: 「釋曰:前兩句答初問,次四句答第二問,次一句答第三問,後一句答第四問。經說證淨總有四種:一於佛……」 tr. “the explanation says: the first two lines answer the first question, the next four the second, the next one the third, and the last one the fourth. The sūtra says that the purities of realization are four in all: first toward the Buddha…”
- Fabao adduces Correct Principle on the sequence of the four purities of realization〔T41n1822 0763a18〕: 「正理論云於何等法,如何而得法證淨耶?謂唯於苦者,達唯有法無實有情,生決定信。如是次第見集諦時,亦唯如前得二證淨。」 tr. “the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle says: with regard to what dharmas, and how, does one obtain the purity of realization toward the dharma? With regard to suffering alone: penetrating that there are only dharmas and no real sentient being, one gives rise to settled confidence. So in order, when one sees the truth of origin, one likewise obtains only the two purities of realization as before.”
- Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0958a29〕: 「釋曰:初兩句答初問,後六句答第二問。學有餘縛故無正脫智支者,學位中尚有餘縛,無解脫支,由解脫……」 tr. “the explanation says: the first two lines answer the first question, the last six the second. ‘Since one in training still has bonds remaining, he has no limb of right liberation or of right knowledge’ means that at the stage of training there are still bonds remaining and there is no limb of liberation, since liberation…”
- Shentai〔X53n0836 0104c01〕: 「有餘師說:由真智力遣貪瞋癡,即心離垢義名解脫蘊」 tr. “certain other masters say: by the force of true knowledge greed, hatred, and delusion are dispelled, and the sense of the mind’s being apart from stain is called the aggregate of liberation” — agreeing with the same passage as reported by Fabao in the Sautrāntikas’ objection to the Sarvāstivādins.
- Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0958b16〕: 「釋曰:無學心生時者,謂初無學心於未來正生時也,此正生時,從煩惱障正得解脫,名正解脫;若現在世……」 tr. “the explanation says: ‘when the mind beyond training arises’ means the first mind beyond training at the very time of its arising in the future; at this very time of arising it is properly liberated from the obstruction of the afflictions, and this is called right liberation. If in the present…”
- Fabao adduces Correct Principle〔T41n1822 0764a12〕: 「正理云雖諸學心亦於生位從障解脫,而論但說初無學心生時脫者,據無餘斷證解脫故」 tr. “Correct Principle says: although the minds of one in training are also liberated from obstruction at the stage of arising, the treatise speaks only of the first mind beyond training being liberated at the time of its arising, because it goes by the liberation realized in cutting off without remainder.”
(11) The Three Elements · The Four Alternatives of Disgust and Dispassion (the End of the Chapter)
- Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0958c01〕: 「釋曰:初句答初問,下三句答第二問。無為說三界者,斷滅離三界,以無為解脫為體也;言離界者,約但離……」 tr. “the explanation says: the first line answers the first question, the three lines below answer the second. ‘The three elements are said to be unconditioned’ means that the three elements of abandoning, cessation, and dispassion have unconditioned liberation for their entity. ‘As for the element of dispassion,’ it is with regard to dispassion only…”
- Fabao adduces Correct Principle, Fascicle Seventy-Two〔T41n1822 0764b09〕: 「正理七十二云:就三界體,約假有異,若就實事,無有差別;云何名為約假有異?謂離貪結名為離……」 tr. “Correct Principle, Fascicle Seventy-Two, says: as to the entity of the three elements, taken provisionally they differ, but taken as real things there is no difference at all. How are they said to differ taken provisionally? Being free of the fetter of craving is called dispassion…”
- Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0958c11〕: 「釋曰:厭緣苦集慧者,唯緣苦集所有忍智,名苦集慧,此慧名厭,厭苦集故;離緣四能斷者,緣四諦境能斷……」 tr. “the explanation says: ‘disgust is the discernment that takes suffering and origin as its object’ — the receptivities and knowledges that take suffering and origin alone as their object are called the discernment of suffering and origin, and this discernment is called disgust, since one is disgusted with suffering and origin. ‘Dispassion takes the four as object and can cut off’ — taking the objects of the four truths and being able to cut off…”
- Shentai at the end of his fascicle〔X53n0836 0105c16〕: 「文中,初、釋初句,唯緣苦、集所起忍、智說名為狀,餘則不然。二、釋第二句,四諦境中所起忍、智能斷惑者,皆得離名。三、釋餘二句,廣陿有殊,故成四句。如文,可解。」 tr. “in the text: first, explaining the first line — only the receptivities and knowledges arising with suffering and origin as their object are called ‘condition,’ the rest are not. Second, explaining the second line — among the receptivities and knowledges arising with the four truths as their object, all that can cut off confusion obtain the name of dispassion. Third, explaining the remaining two lines — wide and narrow differ, and so four alternatives are made. As the text stands, it may be understood.” — Shentai reads 「說名為狀」 tr. “are called ‘condition’” (where Puguang and Yuanhui have 「厭」 tr. “disgust”); the character of the base text is recorded as it stands, without adjudication; after which comes the end-title 「俱舍論疏卷第二十五」 tr. “Commentary on the Abhidharmakośa, Fascicle Twenty-Five”〔X53n0836 0105c21〕.
(12) A Conspectus of the Divergences among the Four Houses (Recorded without Adjudication)
| The four houses | The pattern of the chapter outline | Their bearing in the dispute over falling back from a fruit | What marks them in this unit |
|---|---|---|---|
| Puguang〔T41n1821 0371c10〕 | Eight subsections (from “the six arhats” to “the nine persons beyond training”) | Marks the school by name sentence by sentence (the Sarvāstivādins answer/the Sautrāntikas answer/the author’s intent sides with the Sautrāntikas/he concludes by returning to his own school) · adduces the Treatise on the Wheel of Tenets to assign the schools | The densest in speaker labels · the standard for the table of speakers at §5D |
| Fabao〔T41n1822 0755a06〕 | Six subsections (gathering Puguang’s first three into one) | His wording is 「論主評取經部釋」 tr. “the author by his appraisal takes up the Sautrāntika explanation” · tabulates the standing of three schools on falling back from a fruit | Sparse in sentence-by-sentence labels of question and answer · yet his tables show the outline best |
| Yuanhui〔T41n1823 0954a05〕 | Eight subsections (almost word for word with Puguang) | Does not touch the dispute among the schools · explains only the sense of the stanza text | The fullest item-by-item listing of glosses and of entities · a good teaching scaffold |
| Shentai〔X53n0836 0094b04〕 | No general outline table · an outline of question and answer set up passage by passage as the text runs | Cites Correct Principle directly and speaks of 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master” · closes with the four words 「論主評云」 tr. “the author appraises it, saying” | The sentence-by-sentence outline of the earliest house surviving · terser in its prose |
⇒ Puguang and Yuanhui agree almost word for word in the general outline of the chapter · Fabao stands apart with an outline wider in its layers · Shentai sets up no general table but subdivides passage by passage. On the extent of ‘the eight matters of the chapter of the six lineages’ itself the four houses have no divergence, recorded without adjudication.
VII. Cross-Reading with the Yogācāra Root Lineage (Bridge ②)
Left blank — this unit has no word-for-word cross-reading anchor that has passed adjudication. Although the numbered dharmas established in this unit — the six kinds of lineage · the nine kinds of those beyond training · the seven noble persons · the thirty-seven factors of awakening — have coordinates that could be read alongside the treatises of the Yogācāra root lineage, this unit has no loc verified word for word to hang them upon, and by the form of this collection the want is marked as it stands, not supplied conjecturally from memory · and no modern research is adduced.
VIII. Translation History
- Xuanzang’s new translation (the base text here): the Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings records 「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷」 tr. “Abhidharmakośa, in thirty fascicles”〔T55n2154 0557a22〕, its interlinear note reading word for word 「第二出與真諦出者同本永徽二年五月十日於大慈恩寺翻經院譯至五年七月二十七日畢沙門元瑜筆受」 tr. “the second issue, the same original as that issued by Paramārtha; translated in the Scripture-Translating Cloister of the Great Ci’en Monastery from the tenth day of the fifth month of the second year of Yonghui, finished on the twenty-seventh day of the seventh month of the fifth year; the śramaṇa Yuanyu took it down”〔T55n2154 0557a22〕. This unit bears at the head of its fascicle the title 「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第二十五」 tr. “Abhidharmakośa, Fascicle Twenty-Five”〔T29 0129a13〕and the chapter continuation-title 「分別賢聖品第六之四」 tr. “Chapter Six, Analysis of the Worthy and the Noble, part four”〔T29 0129a17〕.
- Paramārtha’s earlier translation (the collated witness): the Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings, in the section of treatises, gives 「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷陳天竺三藏真諦譯」 tr. “Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma, in twenty-two fascicles, translated by Paramārtha, tripiṭaka master of India, under the Chen”〔T55n2154 0620c17〕. The passage in Paramārtha corresponding to this unit falls within his fascicle, and what follows immediately upon it is 「分別慧品1分別慧品第七之一」 tr. “Chapter Seven, Analysis of Discernment, part one”〔T29n1559 0285c11〕— a chapter-name system differing from Xuanzang’s 「分別智品」 tr. “Chapter, Analysis of Knowledge” (item four).
- The translation of the two treatises of the counter-debate: the Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings concludes together 「右二部論與俱舍論頌同釋異並眾賢造」 tr. “the two treatises above have the same stanzas as the Abhidharmakośa and differing explanations, both composed by Saṅghabhadra”〔T55n2154 0621a01〕. The four words 「頌同釋異」 tr. “the same stanzas, differing explanations” are the ground of the form followed in item five of this unit — the two treatises use the Kośa’s root stanzas and compose their own prose; and every one of the six citations from Saṅghabhadra in this unit cites a sentence of the Kośa’s prose and then sets up its own explanation or restates it, which is exactly what those four words describe.
- The occasion of the treatise’s composition: the Life of Master Vasubandhu records his form of composition as 「立薩婆多義隨有僻處以經部義破之」 tr. “he sets up the Sarvāstivāda sense, and wherever there is a one-sided place refutes it with the Sautrāntika sense”〔T50n2049 0190b15〕. ⇒ The one dispute over falling back from a fruit in this unit — where the author records the Sautrāntika account and sets down the words 「彼說應理」 tr. “what they say accords with principle”〔0130a17〕, and yet at the end still concludes by returning to his own school with 「毘婆沙師定作是說:阿羅漢果亦有退義」 tr. “the Vibhāṣā masters state it as settled: the fruit of the arhat too admits of falling back”〔0130c14〕— is one of the most typical instances of that form; and it is here that Saṅghabhadra refutes him most fiercely (item five, section one), which likewise answers to what the Life records of later events. The facts are recorded only · no judgment of better and worse is made.
- The independence of the root-stanza edition: the separately circulating edition of the root stanzas = the Root Stanzas of the Abhidharmakośa, T29n1560, whose interlinear note under the chapter title of the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble reads 「八十三頌」 tr. “eighty-three stanzas”〔T29n1560 0320c03〕. This number agrees with the count of lines recorded in the general conspectus table of Fascicle One of Shentai’s commentary〔X53n0836 0006b06〕, and likewise with the one thousand six hundred sixty characters of Chinese proper in this chapter’s root stanzas divided by twenty — three sources agreeing. This unit occupies the latter part of them (Root 58 through Root 83 · twenty-six stanzas).
- The order of the commentaries: Puguang T41n1821 (Puguang · principal) · Fabao T41n1822 (Fabao · secondary) · Yuanhui T41n1823 (Yuanhui · outline) · Shentai X53n0836 (fragmentary · of the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble only Fascicle Seventeen survives · which covers this unit exactly).
IX. Edition Location Register
- Xuanzang T1558, Fascicle Twenty-Five (base text)〔0129a13–0134b14〕: fascicle head-title 0129a13 · chapter continuation-title 0129a17 · opening transition 0129a18 · Root 58 and first half of Root 59 0129a21 · second half of Root 59 0129b11 · first half of Root 60 0129c02 · second half of Root 60 0130c18 · Root 61 0130c26 · Root 62 0131a12 · Roots 63 and 64 0131a23 · first half of Root 65 0131b12 · second half of Root 65 and first half of Root 66 0131b20 · second half of Root 66 0131c10 · Root 67 0131c17 · Root 68 0132a06 · Root 69 0132a17 · Root 70 0132a29 · Root 71 0132b10 · Root 72 0132b25 · Root 73 0132c18 · Root 74 0133a21 · Roots 75 and 76 0133a27 · Roots 77 and 78 0133b11 · Roots 79 and 80 0133c12 · first half of Root 81 0134a03 · second half of Root 81 0134a15 · Root 82 0134a21 · Root 83 0134a28. Outline boundaries within the unit: explaining the seven kinds of noble person 0131b16 · explaining the fullness of the one in training and the one beyond training 0131c14 · the third of the third, explaining the differences among the paths 0132a03.
- Paramārtha T1559: the corresponding passage 0280b14–0285c02 (followed by the beginning of Chapter Seven at 0285c11). Chief items 0280b14 · 0280b15 · 0280b20 · 0280c04 · 0280c11 · 0280c14 · 0280c26 · 0280c29 · 0281a11 · 0281a12 · 0281b02 · 0281c03 · 0281c07 · 0282a11 · 0282a14 · 0282a22 · 0282a25 · 0282c08 · 0282c15 · 0282c23 · 0283a07 · 0283a13 · 0283a21 · 0283b02 · 0283c10 · 0283c24 · 0284c08 · 0285a04 · 0285b13 · 0285b16 · 0285b17 · 0285b18 · 0285b22 · 0285b26 · 0285c02 (the closing · the passage boundary).
- Saṅghabhadra T1562〔Adjudication of the Worthy and the Noble, chapter six, from 0657c06〕: 0711c06 · 0714a07 · 0716a22 · 0718b14 · 0719a26 · 0727a13 · 0731b05. The range of scene of this unit begins about 0710a02 (inferred from the scene · not a page-title boundary). T1563〔Adjudication of the Worthy and the Noble, chapter seven, from 0913c25〕: a zero within the range of this unit (fault-tolerant re-check 0935b09–0946c05).
- Puguang T41n1821〔Fascicle Twenty-Five, 0371c06–0383b09〕: 0371c09 · 0371c10 · 0371c14 · 0372a05 · 0372b10 · 0373b20 · 0373b22 · 0373b25 · 0373b26 · 0373c14 · 0373c15 · 0373c16 · 0373c23 · 0373c24 · 0373c25 · 0374a01 · 0374a04 · 0374a07 · 0374a20 · 0374b03 · 0374b10 · 0374b12 · 0374b17 · 0374b29 · 0374c10 · 0374c12 · 0374c16 · 0374c22 · 0374c26 · 0375a03 · 0375a16 · 0375a24 · 0375c28 · 0377a04 · 0377a05 · 0377b16 · 0377c13 · 0379b19 · 0379c18. The chapter-level main outline anchor: 0351a02 (the second of the third).
- Fabao T41n1822〔Fascicle Twenty-Five, 0755a02–0764c10〕: 0755a05 · 0755a06 · 0755a11 · 0755a18 · 0756c16 · 0756c26 · 0756c29 · 0757a13 · 0757a20 · 0757a26 · 0757b01 · 0757b02 · 0759c16 · 0760b05 · 0763a18 · 0764a12 · 0764b09.
- Yuanhui T41n1823〔Treatise proper twenty-five, 0954a03–0959a07〕: 0954a03 · 0954a05 · 0954a15 · 0954b11 · 0954c13 · 0955a14 · 0955c16 · 0955c21 · 0955c27 · 0956a17 · 0956a25 · 0956c11 · 0956c29 · 0957a26 · 0957b16 · 0957b26 · 0957c17 · 0958a29 · 0958b16 · 0958c01 · 0958c11. The fascicle title stands at the head with no separate chapter-title line (the chapter title appears only in the collation note from the second witness〔0954001〕, reading 「之四」 tr. “part four”) — to search Yuanhui by the string 「分別賢聖品」 tr. “Chapter, Analysis of the Worthy and the Noble” must yield a false zero.
- Shentai X53n0836〔Fascicle Seventeen, 0094b01–0105c21 · taking the
ed="X"series〕: 0094b01 · 0094b04 · 0094b12 · 0094b23 · 0096a20 · 0096b02 · 0102b21 · 0104c01 · 0105c16 · 0105c21. The sentence on stanza counts in the general conspectus table of Fascicle One = 0006b06. The Shentai fascicles for Units 1, 2, and 3 are lost · the want is marked as it stands. - The root-stanza edition T1560: the interlinear note under the chapter title of the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble 0320c03 (eighty-three stanzas).
- Catalogues and lives: T55n2154 0557a22 · 0620c17 · 0621a01; T50n2049 0190b15.
- Collation: twenty-five
<app>anchors in Fascicle Twenty-Five (twenty-five variant readings fully enumerated · ten notes of Sanskrit sound filtered out and not entering the table) · no case rising to an emendation of the base text. - Anchors for the Yogācāra cross-reading: left blank (this unit has no word-for-word anchor that has passed adjudication · recorded at item seven).